Skip to main content

Full text of "Poets of the South; a series of biographical and critical studies with typical poems, annotated"

See other formats


LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 


Class 


POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH 


A   SERIES   OF 
BIOGRAPHICAL  AND  CRITICAL  STUDIES 

WITH 

TYPICAL  POEMS,  ANNOTATED 


BY 


F.  V.  N.  PAINTER,  A.M.,  D.D. 

Professor  of  Modern  Languages  in   Roanoke   College 

Author  of  "A  History  of  Education"  "  History  of  English  Literature' 

"  Introduction  to  American  Literature"  etc. 


ai»;<?.S     ,  • 


NEW  YORK-:-  CINCINNATI  •:•  CHICAGO 

AMERICAN    BOOK    COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT,  1903,  BY 
F.    V.    N.    PAINTER. 

ENTERED  AT  STATIONERS'  HALL,  LONDON, 

POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH. 
\v.  P.     9 


PREFACE 

THE  poets  of  the  South,  who  constitute  a  worthy 
galaxy  of  poetic  talent  and  achievement,  are  not 
sufficiently  known.  Even  in  the  South,  which 
might  naturally  be  expected  to  take  pride  in  its 
gifted  singers,  most  of  them,  it  is  to  be  feared,  are 
but  little  read. 

This  has  been  called  an  age  of  prose.  Under 
the  sway  of  what  are  regarded  as  "  practical  inter 
ests,"  there  is  a  drifting  away  from  poetic  senti 
ment  and  poetic  truth.  This  tendency  is  to  be 
regretted,  for  material  prosperity  is  never  at  its 
best  without  the  grace  and  refinements  of  true 
culture.  At  the  present  time,  as  in  former  ages, 
the  gifted  poet  is  a  seer,  who  reveals  to  us  what 
is  highest  and  best  in  life. 

There  is  at  present  a  new  interest  in  literature 
in  the  South.  The  people  read  more ;  and  in 
recent  years  an  encouraging  number  of  Southern 
writers  have  achieved  national  distinction.  With 
this  literary  renaissance,  there  has  been  a  turning 
back  to  older  authors. 

It  is  hoped  that  this  little  volume  will  supply  a 
real  need.  It  is  intended  to  call  fresh  attention 
to  the  poetic  achievement  of  the  South.  While 

228067 


4  PREFACE 

minor  poets  are  not  forgotten,  among  whose 
writings  is  found  many  a  gem  of  poetry,  it  is 
the  leaders  of  the  chorus — Poe,  Hayne,  Timrod, 
Lanier,  and  Ryan  —  who  receive  chief  considera 
tion.  It  may  be  doubted  whether  several  of 
them  have  been  given  the  place  in  American 
letters  to  which  their  gifts  and  achievements 
justly  entitle  them.  It  is  hoped  that  the  follow 
ing  biographical  and  critical  sketches  of  these 
men,  each  highly  gifted  in  his  own  way,  will 
lead  to  a  more  careful  reading  of  their  works, 
in  which,  be  it  said  to  their  honor,  there  is  no 
thought  or  sentiment  unworthy  of  a  refined  and 
chivalrous  nature. 

F.  V.  N.  PAINTER. 
SALEM,  VIRGINIA. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  MINOR  POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH     .        .  .7 

II.  EDGAR  ALLAN  POE    .        .        .        .        .        .29 

III.  PAUL  HAMILTON  HAYNE 49 

IV.  HENRY  TIMROD  .......      65 

V.  SIDNEY  LANIER  .       ~.  .        .        .        .       81 

VI.     ABRAM  J.  RYAN          ....        . »      ,        .103 

ILLUSTRATIVE  SELECTIONS 121 

NOTES 209 


POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

CHAPTER    I 

MINOR    POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

THE  first  poetic  writer  of  this  country  had  his 
home  at  Jamestown.  He  was  George  Sandys  who 
came  to  Virginia  in  1621,  and  succeeded  his  brother 
as  treasurer  of  the  newly  established  colony.  Amid 
the  hardships  of  pioneer  colonial  life,  in  which  he 
proved  himself  a  leading  spirit,  he  had  the  literary 
zeal  to  complete  his  translation  of  Ovid's  Metamor 
phoses,  which  he  had  begun  in  England.  After  the 
toilsome  day,  spent  in  introducing  iron  works  or  in 
encouraging  shipbuilding,  he  sat  down  at  night, 
within  the  shadow  of  surrounding  forests,  to  con 
struct  his  careful,  rhymed  pentameters.  The 
conditions  under  which  he  wrote  were  very  far  re 
moved  from  the  Golden  Age  which  he  described,  — 

"  Which  uncompelled 
And  without  rule,  in  faith  and  truth,  excelled," 

The  promise  of  this  bright,  heroic  beginning  in 
poetry  was  not  realized  ;  and  scarcely  another  voice 
was  heard  in  verse  in  the  South  before  the  Revolu 
tion. 

7 


8  POETF,    OF    THE    SOUTH 

The  type  of  civilization  developed  in  the  South 
prior  to  the  Civil  War,  admirable  as  it  was  in  many 
other  particulars,  was  hardly  favorable  to  literature. 
The  energies  of  the  most  intelligent  portion  of  the 
population  were  directed  to  agriculture  or  to  poli 
tics;  and  many  of  the  foremost  statesmen  of  our 
country  —  men  like  Washington,  Jefferson,  Mar 
shall,  Calhoun,  Benton — were  from  the  Southern 
states.  The  system  of  slavery,  while  building  up 
oaronial  homes  of  wealth,  culture,  and  boundless 
hospitality,  checked  manufacture,  retarded  the 
growth  of  cities,  and  turned  the  tide  of  immigra 
tion  westward.  Without  a  vigorous  public  school 
system,  a  considerable  part  of  the  non-slaveholding 
class  remained  without  literary  taste  or  culture. 

The  South  has  been  chiefly  an  agricultural  region, 
and  has  adhered  to  conservative  habits  of  thought. 
While  various  movements  in  theology,  philosophy, 
and  literature  were  stirring  New  England,  the 
South  pursued  the  even  tenor  of  its  way.  Of  all 
parts  of  our  country,  it  has  been  most  tenacious 
of  old  customs  and  beliefs.  Before  the  Civil  War 
the  cultivated  classes  of  the  Southern  states  found 
their  intellectual  nourishment  in  the  older  Eng 
lish  classics,  and  Pope,  Addison,  and  Shakespeare 
formed  a  part  of  every  gentleman's  library.  There 
were  no  great  publishing  houses  to  stimulate  liter 
ary  production ;  and  to  this  day  Southern  writers 
are  dependent  chiefly  on  Northern  publishers  to 
give  their  works  to  the  public.  Literature  was 
hardly  taken  seriously ;  it  was  rather  regarded,  to 
use  the  words  of  Paul  Hamilton  Hayne,  "as  the 


MINOR    POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH  Q 

choice  recreation  of  gentlemen,  as  something  fair 
and  good,  to  be  courted  in  a  dainty,  amateur  fashion, 
and  illustrated  by  apropos  quotations  from  Lucretius, 
Virgil,  or  Horace."  Thus  it  happened  that  before 
the  Civil  War  literature  in  the  South,  whether  prose 
or  poetry,  had  a  less  vigorous  development  than  in 
the  Middle  States  and  New  England. 

Yet  it  has  been  common  to  undervalue  the  liter 
ary  work  of  the  South.  While  literature  was  not 
generally  encouraged  there  before  the  Civil  War, — 
a  fact  lamented  by  gifted,  representative  writers, — 
there  were  at  least  two  literary  centers  that  exerted 
a  notable  influence.  The  first  was  Richmond,  the 
home  of  Poe  during  his  earlier  years,  and  of  the 
Southern  Literary  Messenger,  in  its  day  the  most 
influential  magazine  south  of  the  Potomac.  It  was 
founded,  as  set  forth  in  its  first  issue,  in  1834,  to 
encourage  literature  in  Virginia  and  the  other  states 
of  the  South  ;  and  during  its  career  of  twenty-eight 
years  it  stimulated  literary  activity  in  a  remark 
able  degree.  Among  its  contributors  we  find  Poe, 
Simms,  Hayne,  Timrod,  John  Esten  Cooke,  John 
R.  Thompson,  and  others  —  a  galaxy  of  the  best- 
known  names  in  Southern  literature. 

The  other  principal  literary  center  of  the  South 
was  Charleston.  "Legare's  wit  and  scholarship," 
to  adopt  the  words  of  Mrs.  Margaret  J.  Preston, 
"  brightened  its  social  circle ;  Calhoun's  deep 
shadow  loomed  over  it  from  his  plantation  at  Fort 
Hill ;  Gilmore  Simms's  genial  culture  broadened 
its  sympathies.  The  latter  was  the  Maecenas  to 
a  band  of  brilliant  youths  who  used  to  meet  for 


IO  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

literary  suppers  at  his  beautiful  home."  Among 
these  brilliant  youths  were  Paul  Hamilton  Hayne 
and  Henry  Timrod,  two  of  the  best  poets  the 
South  has  produced.  The  Southern  Literary  Ga 
zette,  founded  by  Simms,  and  Russell's  Magazine, 
edited  by  Hayne,  were  published  at  Charleston. 
Louisville  and  New  Orleans  were  likewise  literary 
centers  of  more  or  less  influence. 

Yet  it  is  a  notable  fact  that  none  of  these  liter 
ary  centers  gave  rise  to  a  distinctive  group  or 
school  of  writers.  The  influence  of  these  centers 
did  not  consist  in  one  great  dominating  principle, 
but  in  a  general  stimulus  to  literary  effort.  In 
this  respect  it  may  be  fairly  claimed  that  the 
South  was  more  cosmopolitan  than  the  North.  In 
New  England,  theology  and  transcendentalism  in 
turn  dominated  literature ;  and  not  a  few  of  the 
group  of  writers  who  contributed  to  the  Atlantic 
Monthly  were  profoundly  influenced  by  the  anti- 
slavery  agitation.  They  struggled  up  Parnassus, 
to  use  the  words  of  Lowell, — 

"  With  a  whole  bale  of  isms  tied  together  with  rime." 

But  the  leading  writers  of  the  South,  as  will  be 
seen  later,  have  been  exempt,  in  large  measure, 
from  the  narrowing  influence  of  one-sided  theo 
logical  or  philosophical  tenets.  They  have  not  as 
pired  to  the  role  of  social  reformers ;  and  in  their 
loyalty  to  art,  they  have  abstained  from  fanatical 
energy  and  extravagance. 

The  major  poets  of  the  South  stand  out  in 
strong,  isolated  individuality.  They  were  not  bound 


MINOR    POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH  I  I 

together  by  any  sympathy  other  than  that  of  a 
common  interest  in  art  and  in  their  Southern  home. 
Their  genius  was  nourished  on  the  choicest  literary 
productions  of  England  and  of  classic  antiquity;  and 
looking,  with  this  Old  World  culture,  upon  Southern 
landscape  and  Southern  character,  they  pictured  or 
interpreted  them  in  the  language  of  poetry. 

The  three  leading  poets  of  the  Civil  War  period 
—  Hayne,  Timrod,  and  Ryan  —  keenly  felt  the 
issues  involved  in  that  great  struggle.  All  three 
of  them  were  connected,  for  a  time  at  least,  with 
the  Confederate  army.  In  the  earlier  stages  of 
the  conflict,  the  intensity  of  their  Southern  feeling 
flamed  out  in  thrilling  lyrics.  Timrod's  martial 
songs  throb  with  the  energy  of  deep  emotion.  But 
all  three  poets  lived  to  accept  the  results  of  the  war, 
and  to  sing  a  new  loyalty  to  our  great  Republic. 

The  South  has  not  been  as  unfruitful  in  litera 
ture  as  is  often  supposed.  While  there  have  been 
very  few  to  make  literature  a  vocation,  a  surpris 
ingly  large  number  have  made  it  an  avocation. 
Law  and  literature,  as  we  shall  have  occasion  to 
note,  have  frequently  gone  hand  in  hand.  A  re 
cent  work  on  Southern  literature l  enumerates 
more  than  twelve  hundred  writers,  most  of  whom 
have  published  one  or  more  volumes.  There  are 
more  than  two  hundred  poets  who  have  been 
thought  worthy  of  mention.  More  than  fifty  poets 
have  been  credited  to  Virginia  alone  ;  and  an  ex 
amination  of  their  works  reveals,  among  a  good 
deal  that  is  commonplace  and  imitative,  many  a  little 

1  Manly 's  Southern  Literature. 


12  POETS    OF    THE   SOUTH 

gem  that  ought  to  be  preserved.  Apart  from  the 
five  major  poets  of  the  South  —  Poe,  Hayne,  Timrod, 
Lanier,  and  Ryan  —  who  are  reserved  for  special 
study,  we  shall  now  consider  a  few  of  the  minor 
poets  who  have  produced  verse  of  excellent  quality. 

Francis  Scott  Key  (1780-1843)  is  known  through 
out  the  land  as  the  author  of  The  Star-spangled 
Banner,  the  noblest,  perhaps,  of  our  patriotic 
hymns.  He  was  born  in  Frederick  County,  Mary 
land,  and  was  educated  at  St.  John's  College,  An 
napolis.  He  studied  law,  and  after  practicing  with 
success  in  Frederick  City,  he  removed  to  Washing 
ton,  where  he  became  district  attorney. 

During  the  bombardment  of  Fort  McHenry  in  the 
War  of  1812,  he  was  detained  on  board  a  British 
vessel,  whither  he  had  gone  to  secure  the  release  of 
a  friend.  All  night  long  he  watched  the  bombard 
ment  with  the  keenest  anxiety.  In  the  morning, 
when  the  dawn  disclosed  the  star-spangled  banner 
still  proudly  waving  over  the  fort,  he  conceived  the 
stirring  song,  which  at  once  became  popular  and 
was  sung  all  over  the  country.  Though  a  volume  of 
his  poems,  with  a  sketch  by  Chief-Justice  Taney, 
was  published  in  1857,  it  is  to  The  Star-spangled 
Banner  that  he  owes  his  literary  fame. 

"O  say,  can  you  see,  by  the  dawn's  early  light, 

What  so  proudly   we  hailed  at  the  twilight's    last 

gleaming, 
Whose  broad  stripes  and   bright   stars    through   the 

perilous  fight 

O'er  the  ramparts  we  watched,  were  so  gallantly 
streaming  ? 


MINOR  POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH         13 

And  the  rockets'  red  glare,  the  bombs  bursting  in  air. 
Gave  proof  through  the  night  that  our  flag  was  still 

there. 

O  say,  does  that  star-spangled  banner  yet  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave  ?  " 

Few  poems  written  in  the  South  have  been  more 
popular  than  My  Life  is  like  the  Summer  Rose. 
It  has  the  distinction  of  having  been  praised  by 
Byron.  Its  author,  Richard  Henry  Wilde  (1789- 
1847),  was  born  in  Dublin,  Ireland,  but  brought  up 
and  educated  in  Augusta,  Georgia.  He  studied 
law,  became  attorney  general  of  his  adopted  state, 
and  later  entered  Congress,  where  he  served  for 
several  terms.  He  was  a  man  of  scholarly  tastes 
and  poetic  gifts.  He  spent  five  years  abroad, 
chiefly  in  Italy,  where  his  studies  in  Italian  litera 
ture  afterwards  led  to  a  work  on  Torquato  Tasso. 
It  was  on  the  occasion  of  this  trip  abroad  that  he 
wrote  A  Farewell  to  America,  which  breathes  a 
noble  spirit  of  patriotism  :  — 

''  Farewell,  my  more  than  fatherland  ! 

Home  of  my  heart  and  friends,  adieu ! 
Lingering  beside  some  foreign  strand, 

How  oft  shall  I  remember  you  1 

How  often,  o'er  the  waters  blue, 
Send  back  a  sigh  to  those  I  leave, 

The  loving  and  beloved  few, 
Who  grieve  for  me,  —  for  whom  I  grieve  1  " 

On  •  his  return  to  America,  he  settled  in  New 
Orleans,  where  he  became  a  professor  of  law  in  the 
University  of  Louisiana.  Though  the  author  of 


14  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

a  volume  of  poems  of  more  than  usual  excellence, 
it  is  the  melancholy  lyric,  My  Life  is  like  the 
Summer  Rose,  that,  more  than  all  the  rest,  has 
given  him  a  niche  in  the  temple  of  literary  fame. 
Is  it  necessary  to  quote  a  stanza  of  a  poem  so 
well  known  ? 

"  My  life  is  like  the  summer  rose, 

That  opens  to  the  morning  sky, 
But,  ere  the  shades  of  evening  close, 

Is  scattered  on  the  ground  —  to  die  1 
Yet  on  the  rose's  humble  bed 
The  sweetest  dews  of  night  are  shed, 
As  if  she  wept  the  waste  to  see  — 
But  none  shall  weep  a  tear  for  me  !  " 

George  D.  Prentice  (1802-1870)  was  a  native  of 
Connecticut.  He  was  educated  at  Brown  Univer 
sity,  and  studied  law ;  but  he  soon  gave  up  his 
profession  for  the  more  congenial  pursuit  of  lit 
erature.  In  1828  he  established  at  Hartford  the 
New  England  Weekly  Review,  in  which  a  number 
of  his  poems,  serious  and  sentimental,  appeared. 
Two  years  later,  at  the  age  of  twenty-eight,  he  turned 
over  his  paper  to  Whittier  and  removed  to  Louisville, 
where  he  became  editor  of  \.\\o,Jotirnal. 

He  was  a  man  of  brilliant  intellect,  and  soon 
made  his  paper  a  power  in  education,  society,  and 
politics.  Apart  from  his  own  vigorous  contribu 
tions,  he  made  his  paper  useful  to  Southern  letters 
by  encouraging  literary  activity  in  others.  It  was 
chiefly  through  his  influence  that  Louisville  became 
one  of  the  literary  centers  of  the  South.  He  was 


MINOR    POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH  15 

a  stout  opponent  of  secession ;  and  when  the  Civil 
War  came  his  paper,  like  his  adopted  state,  suf 
fered  severely. 

Among  his  writings  is  a  Life  of  Henry  Clay. 
A  collection  of  his  witty  and  pungent  paragraphs 
has  also  been  published  under  the  title  of  Prcn- 
ticeana.  His  poems,  by  which  he  will  be  longest 
remembered,  were  collected  after  his  death.  His 
best-known  poem  is  The  Closing  Year.  Though 
its  vividness  and  eloquence  are  quite  remark 
able,  its  style  is,  perhaps,  too  declamatory  for 
the  taste  of  the  present  generation.  The  follow 
ing  lines,  which  express  the  poet's  bright  hopes  for 
the  political  future  of  the  world,  are  taken  from 
The  Flight  of  Years :  — 

"  Weep  not,  that  Time 
Is  passing  on  —  it  will  ere  long  reveal 
A  brighter  era  to  the  nations.     Hark  ! 
Along  the  vales  and  mountains  of  the  earth 
There  is  a  deep,  portentous  murmuring 
Like  the  swift  rush  of  subterranean  streams, 
Or  like  the  mingled  sounds  of  earth  and  air, 
When  the  fierce  Tempest,  with  sonorous  wing, 
Heaves  his  deep  folds  upon  the  rushing  winds, 
And  hurries  onward  with  his  night  of  clouds 
Against  the  eternal  mountains.     'Tis  the  voice 
Of  infant  Freedom  —  and  her  stirring  call 
Is  heard  and  answered  in  a  thousand  tones 
From  every  hilltop  of  her  western  home  — 
And  lo  —  it  breaks  across  old  Ocean's  flood  — 
And  Freedom,  Freedom  !  is  the  answering  shout 
Of  nations  starting  from  the  spell  of  years. 


1 6  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

The  dayspring!  —  see — 'tis  brightening  in  the  heavens  ! 

The  watchmen  of  the  night  have  caught  the  sign  — 

From  tower  to  tower  the  signal  fires  flash  free  — • 

And  the  deep  watchword,  like  the  rush  of  seas 

That  heralds  the  volcano's  bursting  flame, 

Is  sounding  o'er  the  earth.     Bright  years  of  hope 

And  life  are  on  the  wing.  —  Yon  glorious  bow 

Of  Freedom,  bended  by  the  hand  of  God, 

Is  spanning  Time's  dark  surges.     Its  high  arch, 

A  type  of  love  and  mercy  on  the  cloud, 

Tells  that  the  many  storms  of  human  life 

Will  pass  in  silence,  and  the  sinking  waves, 

Gathering  the  forms  of  glory  and  of  peace, 

Reflect  the  undimmed  brightness  of  the  Heaven.'5 

William  Gilmore  Simms  (1806-1870),  a  native 
of  Charleston,  was  a  man  of  remarkable  versa 
tility.  He  made  up  for  his  lack  of  collegiate 
training  by  private  study  and  wide  experience. 
He  early  gave  up  law  for  literature,  and  during 
his  long  and  tireless  literary  career  was  editor, 
poet,  dramatist,  historian,  and  novelist.  He  had 
something  of  the  wideness  of  range  of  Sir  Walter 
Scott ;  and  one  can  not  but  think  that,  had  he  lived 
north  of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line,  he  might  occupy 
a  more  prominent  place  in  the  literary  annals  of 
our  country.  He  has  been  styled  the  "  Cooper 
of  the  South";  but  it  is  hardly  too  much  to  say 
that  in  versatility,  culture,  and  literary  produc 
tiveness  he  surpassed  his  great  Northern  con 
temporary. 

Simms  was  a  poet  before  he  became  a  novelist. 
The  poetic  impulse  manifested  itself  early ;  and 


MINOR  POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH         I? 

before  he  was  twenty-five  he  had  published  three 
or  more  volumes  of  verse.  In  1832  his  imagina 
tive  poem,  Atalantis,  a  Story  of  the  Sea,  was 
brought  out  by  the  Harpers ;  and  it  introduced 
him  at  once  to  the  favorable  notice  of  what 
Poe  called  the  "  Literati "  of  New  York.  His 
subsequent  volumes  of  poetry  were  devoted 
chiefly  to  a  description  of  Southern  scenes  and 
incidents. 

As  will  be  seen  in  our  studies  of  Hayne  and 
Timrod,  Simms  was  an  important  figure  in  the 
literary  circles  of  Charleston.  His  large,  vigorous 
nature  seemed  incapable  of  jealousy,  and  he  took 
delight  in  lending  encouragement  to  young  men  of 
literary  taste  and  aspiration.  He  was  a  laborious 
and  prolific  writer,  the  number  of  his  various 
works  —  poetry,  drama,  history,  fiction  —  reaching 
nearly  a  hundred.  Had  he  written  less  rapidly, 
his  work  might  have  gained,  perhaps,  in  artistic 
quality. 

Among  the  best  of  Simms's  novels  is  a  series 
devoted  to  the  Revolution.  The  characters  and 
incidents  of  that  conflict  in  South  Carolina  are 
graphically  portrayed.  The  Partisan,  the  first  of 
this  historic  series,  was  published  in  1835.  The 
Yemassee  is  an  Indian  story,  in  which  the  char 
acter  of  the  red  man  is  less  idealized  than  in 
Cooper's  Leatherstocking  Tales.  In  The  Damsel 
of  Darien,  the  hero  is  Balboa,  the  discoverer  of  the 
Pacific. 

The  verse  of  Simms  is  characterized  by  facile 
vigor  rather  than  by  fine  poetic  quality.  The  fol- 

POETS   OF   THE   SOUTH  —  2 


1 8  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

lowing  lines,  which  represent  his  style  at  its  best, 
bear  a  lesson  for  the  American  people  to-day  :  — 

"  This  the  true  sign  of  ruin  to  a  race  — 

It  undertakes  no  march,  and  day  by  day 
Drowses  in  camp,  or,  with  the  laggard's  pace, 

Walks  sentry  o'er  possessions  that  decay ; 

Destined,  with  sensible  waste,  to  fleet  away ;  — 
For  the  first  secret  of  continued  power 

Is  the  continued  conquest ;  —  all  our  sway 
Hath  surety  in  the  uses  of  the  hour ; 
If  that  we  waste,  in  vain  walled  town  and  lofty  tower  !  " 

Edward  Coate  Pinkney  (1802-1828)  died  before 
his  poetic  gifts  had  reached  their  full  maturity. 
He  was  the  son  of  the  eminent  lawyer  and  diplo 
matist,  William  Pinkney,  and  was  born  in  London, 
while  his  father  was  American  minister  at  the 
court  of  St.  James.  At  the  age  of  nine  he  was 
brought  home  to  America,  and  educated  at  Balti 
more.  He  spent  eight  years  in  the  United  States 
navy,  during  which  period  he  visited  the  classic 
shores  of  the  Mediterranean.  He  was  impressed 
particularly  with  the  beauty  of  Italy,  and  in  one 
of  his  poems  he  says :  — 

''  It  looks  a  dimple  on  the  face  of  earth, 
The  seal  of  beauty,  and  the  shrine  of  mirth ; 
Nature  is  delicate  and  graceful  there, 
The  place's  genius  feminine  and  fair : 
The  winds  are  awed,  nor  dare  to  breathe  aloud ; 
The  air  seems  never  to  have  borne  a  cloud, 
Save  where  volcanoes  send  to  heaven  their  curled 
\nd  solemn  smokes,  like  altars  of  the  world." 


MINOR    POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH  IQ 

In  1824  he  resigned  his  place  in  the  navy  to 
take  up  the  practice  of  law  in  Baltimore.  His 
health  was  not  good ;  and  he  seems  to  have  occu 
pied  a  part  of  his  abundant  leisure  (for  he  was  not 
successful  in  his  profession)  in  writing  poetry.  A 
thin  volume  of  poems  was  published  in  1825,  in 
which  he  displays,  especially  in  his  shorter  pieces, 
an  excellent  lyrical  gift.  The  following  stanzas 
are  from  A  HcaltJi :  - 

"  I  fill  this  cup  to  one  made  up 

Of  loveliness  alone, 
A  woman,  of  her  gentle  sex 

The  seeming  paragon ; 
To  whom  the  better  elements 

And  kindly  stars  have  given 
A  form  so  fair,  that,  like  the  air, 

'Tis  less  of  earth  than  heaven. 

"  Her  every  tone  is  music's  own, 

Like  those  of  morning  birds, 
And  something  more  than  melody 

Dwells  ever  in  her  words  ; 
The  coinage  of  her  heart  are  they, 

And  from  her  lips  each  flows 
As  one  may  see  the  burdened  bee 

Forth  issue  from  the  rose." 

Philip  Pendleton  Cooke  (1816-1850),  like  most 
Southern  writers  before  the  Civil  War,  mingled 
literature  with  the  practice  of  law.  He  was  born 
at  Martinsburg,  Virginia,  and  educated  at  Prince 
ton.  He  early  manifested  a  literary  bent,  and 
wrote  for  the  Knickerbocker  Magazine,  the  oldest 


2O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

of  our  literary  monthlies,  before  he  was  out  of  his 
teens.  He  was  noted  for  his  love  of  outdoor  life, 
and  became  a  thorough  sportsman.  In  1847  ne 
published  a  volume  entitled  Froissart  Ballads  and 
Other  Poems.  The  origin  of  the  ballad  portion  of 
the  volume,  as  explained  in  the  preface,  is  found  in 
the  lines  of  an  old  Roman  poet :  — 

"  A  certain  freak  has  got  into  my  head, 

Which  I  can't  conquer  for  the  life  of  me, 
Of  taking  up  some  history,  little  read, 
Or  known,  and  writing  it  in  poetry." 

The  best  known  of  his  lyrics  is  Florence  Vane 
which  has  the  sincerity  and  pathos  of  a  real  experi 
ence  :  — 

"  I  loved  thee  long  and  dearly, 

Florence  Vane ; 
My  life's  bright  dream,  and  early, 

Hath  come  again ; 
I  renew,  in  my  fond  vision, 

My  heart's  dear  pain, 
My  hope,  and  thy  derision, 

Florence  Vane. 

"  The  ruin  lone  and  hoary, 

The  ruin  old, 
Where  thou  didst  hark  my  story. 

At  even  told,  — 
That  spot  —  the  hues  Elysian 

Of  sky  and  plain  — 
I  treasure  in  my  vision, 

Florence  Vane. 


MINOR  POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH         21 

"  Thou  wast  lovelier  than  the  roses 

In  their  prime ; 
Thy  voice  excelled  the  closes 

Of  sweetest  rhyme ; 
Thy  heart  was  as  a  river 

Without  a  main. 

•  Would  I  had  loved  thee  never, 

Florence  Vane !  " 

Theodore  O'Hara  (1820-1867)  is  chiefly  remem 
bered  for  a  single  poem  that  has  touched  the 
national  heart.  He  was  born  in  Danville,  Ken 
tucky.  After  taking  a  course  in  law,  he  accepted 
a  clerkship  in  the  Treasury  Department  at  Wash 
ington.  On  the  outbreak  of  the  Mexican  War  he 
enlisted  as  a  private  soldier,  and  by  his  gallant  ser 
vice  rose  to  the  rank  of  captain  and  major.  After 
the  close  of  the  war  he  returned  to  Washington 
and  engaged  for  a  time  in  the  practice  of  his  pro 
fession.  Later  he  became  editor  of  the  Mobile 
Register,  and  Frankfort  Yeoman  in  Kentucky.  In 
the  Civil  War  he  served  as  colonel  in  the  Confed 
erate  army. 

The  poem  on  which  his  fame  largely  rests  is 
The  Bivouac  of  the  Dead.  It  was  written  to 
commemorate  the  Kentuckians  who  fell  in  the 
battle  of  Buena  Vista.  Its  well-known  lines  have 
furnished  an  apt  inscription  for  several  military 
cemeteries :  — 

"  The  muffled  drum's  sad  roll  has  beat 

The  soldier's  last  tattoo  ; 
No  more  on  Life's  parade  shall  meet 
That  brave  and  fallen  few. 


22  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

On  Fame's  eternal  camping-ground 

Their  silent  tents  are  spread, 
And  Glory  guards,  with  solemn  round, 

The  bivouac  of  the  dead." 

O'Hara  died  in  Alabama  in  1867.  The  legislature 
of  Kentucky  paid  him  a  fitting  tribute  in  having  his 
body  removed  to  Frankfort  and  placed  by  the  side 
of  the  heroes  whom  he  so  worthily  commemo 
rated  in  his  famous  poem. 

Francis  Orrery  Ticknor  (1822-1874)  was  a  phy 
sician  living  near  Columbus,  Georgia.  He  led  a 
busy,  useful,  humble  life,  and  his  merits  as  a  poet 
have  not  been  fully  recognized.  In- the  opinion  of 
Paul  Hamilton  Hayne,  who  edited  a  volume  of  Tick- 
nor's  poems,  he  was  "one  of  the  truest  and  sweetest 
lyric  poets  this  country  has  yet  produced."  The 
Virginians  of  the  Valley  was  written  after  the 
soldiers  of  the  Old  Dominion,  many  of  whom  bore 
the  names  of  the  knights  of  the  "  Golden  Horse 
shoe,"  had  obtained  a  temporary  advantage  over 
the  invading  forces  of  the  North  :  — 

"  We  thought  they  slept !  —  the  sons  who  kept 

The  names  of  noble  sires, 
And  slumbered  while  the  darkness  crept 

Around  their  vigil  fires  ; 
But  aye  the  "  Golden  Horseshoe  "  knights 

Their  Old  Dominion  keep, 
Whose  foes  have  found  enchanted  ground, 

But  not  a  knight  asleep." 

But  a  martial   lyric    of   greater  force  is  Little 
Giffen>  written  in  honor    of    a   blue-eyed    lad    of 


MINOR    POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH  23 

East  Tennessee.  He  was  terribly  wounded  in 
some  engagement,  and  after  being  taken  to  the 
hospital  at  Columbus,  Georgia,  was  finally  nursed 
back  to  life  in  the  home  of  Dr.  Ticknor.  Beneath 
the  thin,  insignificant  exterior  of  the  lad,  the  poet 
discerned  the  incarnate  courage  of  the  hero  :  — 

"  Out  of  the  focal  and  foremost  fire, 
Out  of  the  hospital  walls  as  dire ; 
Smitten  of  grape-shot  and  gangrene, 
(Eighteenth  battle  and  he  sixteen  !) 
Specter  !  such  as  you  seldom  see, 
Little  Giffen  of  Tennessee  ! 

****** 

"  Word  of  gloom  from  the  war,  one  day ; 
Johnson  pressed  at  the  front,  they  say. 
Little  Giffen  was  up  and  away ; 
A  tear  —  his  first  —  as  he  bade  good-by, 
Dimmed  the  glint  of  his  steel-blue  eye. 
'  I'll  write,  if  spared  ! '     There  was  news  of  the  fight ; 
But  none  of  Giffen.  —  He  did  not  write." 

But  Ticknor  did  not  confine  himself  to  war  themes. 
He  was  a  lover  of  Nature  ;  and  its  forms,  and  colors, 
and  sounds  —  as  seen  in  April  Morning,  Twi 
light,  The  Hills,  Among  the  Birds  —  appealed  to 
his  sensitive  nature.  Shut  out  from  literary  centers 
and  literary  companionship,  he  sang,  like  Burns, 
from  the  strong  impulse  awakened  by  the  presence 
of  the  heroic  and  the  beautiful. 

John  R.  Thompson  (1823-1873)  has  deserved  well 
of  the  South  both  as  editor  and  author,  He  was 
born  in  Richmond,  and  educated  at  the  University 


24  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

of  Virginia,  where  he  received  the  degree  of  Bache 
lor  of  Arts  in  1845.  Two  years  later  he  became 
editor  of  the  Southern  Literary  Messenger ;  and 
during  the  twelve  years  of  his  editorial  manage 
ment,  he  not  only  maintained  a  high  degree  of 
literary  excellence,  but  took  pains  to  lend  encour 
agement  to  Southern  letters.  It  is  a  misfortune 
to  our  literature  that  his  writings,  particularly  his 
poetry,  have  never  been  collected. 

The  incidents  of  the  Civil  War  called  forth  many 
a  stirring  lyric,  the  best  of  which  is  his  well-known 
Music  in  Camp  :  — 

"  Two  armies  covered  hill  and  plain, 

Where  Rappahannock's  waters 
Ran  deeply  crimsoned  with  the  stain 
Of  battle's  recent  slaughters." 

The  band  had  played  "Dixie"  and  "Yankee 
Doodle,"  which  in  turn  had  been  greeted  with 
shouts  by  "Rebels"  and  "Yanks." 

"  And  yet  once  more  the  bugles  sang 

Above  the  stormy  riot ; 
No  shout  upon  the  evening  rang  — 
There  reigned  a  holy  quiet. 

"  The  sad,  slow  stream  its  noiseless  flood 

Poured  o'er  the  glistening  pebbles ; 
All  silent  now  the  Yankees  stood, 
And  silent  stood  the  Rebels. 

"  No  unresponsive  soul  had  heard 

That  plaintive  note's  appealing, 
So  deeply  *  Home,  Sweet  Home  '  had  stirred 
The  hidden  founts  of  feeling. 


MINOR    POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH  2$ 

"  Or  Blue  or  Gray,  the  soldier  sees, 

As  by  the  wand  of  fairy, 
The  cottage  'neath  the  live-oak  trees, 
The  cabin  by  the  prairie." 

On  account  of  failing  health,  Thompson  made  a 
visit  to  Europe,  where  he  spent  several  years,  con 
tributing  from  time  to  time  to  Blackwood's  Maga 
zine  and  other  English  periodicals.  On  his  return 
to  America,  he  was  engaged  on  the  editorial  staff 
of  the  New  York  Evening  Post,  with  which  he  was 
connected  till  his  death,  in  1873.  He  is  buried  in 
Hollywood  cemetery  at  Richmond. 

"  The  city's  hum  drifts  o'er  his  grave, 
And  green  above  the  hollies  wave 

Their  jagged  leaves,  as  when  a  boy, 
On  blissful  summer  afternoons, 
He  came  to  sing  the  birds  his  runes, 

And  tell  the  river  of  his  joy." 

The  verse  of  Mrs.  Margaret  J.  Preston  (1820- 
1897)  rises  above  the  commonplace  both  in  senti 
ment  and  craftsmanship.  She  belongs,  as  some 
critic  has  said,  to  the  school  of  Mrs.  Browning; 
and  in  range  of  subject  and  purity  of  sentiment 
she  is  scarcely  inferior  to  her  great  English  con 
temporary.  She  was  the  daughter  of  the  Rev. 
George  Junkin,  D.D.,  the  founder  of  Lafayette 
College,  Pennsylvania,  and  for  many  years  presi 
dent  of  Washington  College  at  Lexington,  Virginia. 
In  1857  she  married  Colonel  J.  T.  L.  Preston  of 
the  Virginia  Military  Institute. 


26  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

For  many  years  she  was  a  contributor  to  the 
Southern  Literary  Messenger,  in  which  her  earlier 
poems  first  made  their  appearance.  Though  a 
native  of  Philadelphia,  she  was  loyal  to  the  South 
during  the  Civil  War,  and  found  inspiration  in  its 
deeds  of  heroism.  Beechen-brook  is  a  rhyme  of 
the  war;  and  though  well-nigh  forgotten  now,  it 
was  read,  on  its  publication  in  1865,  from  the  Poto 
mac  to  the  Gulf.  Among  her  other  writings  are 
Old  Songs  and  New  and  Cartoons.  Her  poetry  is 
pervaded  by  a  deeply  religious  spirit,  and  she  re 
peatedly  urges  the  lesson  of  supreme  resignation 
and  trust,  as  in  the  following  lines:  — 

"  What  will  it  matter  by-and-by 

Whether  my  path  below  was  bright, 
Whether  it  wound  through  dark  or  light, 
Under  a  gray  or  golden  sky, 
When  I  look  back  on  it,  by-and-by  ? 

"  What  will  it  matter  by-and-by 

Whether,  unhelped,  I  toiled  alone, 
Dashing  my  foot  against  a  stone, 
Missing  the  charge  of  the  angel  nigh, 
Bidding  me  think  of  the  by-and-by  ? 
*  *  *  *  # 

"  What  will  it  matter  ?  Naught,  if  I 
Only  am  sure  the  way  I've  trod, 
Gloomy  or  gladdened,  leads  to  God, 

Questioning  not  of  the  how,  the  why, 

If  I  but  reach  Him  by-and-by. 

"  What  will  I  care  for  the  unshared  sigh, 
If  in  my  fear  of  lapse  or  fall, 
Close  I  have  clung  to  Christ  through  all, 


MINOR  POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH         2? 

Mindless  how  rough  the  road  might  lie, 
Sure  He  will  smoother!  it  by-and-by. 

"  What  will  it  matter  by-and-by  ? 

Nothing  but  this :  that  Joy  or  Pain 
Lifted  me  skyward,  —  helped  me  to  gain. 
Whether  through  rack,  or  smile,  or  sigh, 
Heaven,  home,  all  in  all,  by-and-by." 

In  this  rapid  sketch  of  the  minor  singers  of  the 
South,  it  has  been  necessary  to  omit  many  names 
worthy  of  mention.  It  is  beyond  our  scope  to 
speak  of  the  newer  race  of  poets.  Here  and 
there  delicate  notes  are  heard,  but  there  is  no 
evidence  that  a  great  singer  is  present  among  us. 
Yet  there  is  no  ground  for  discouragement ;  the 
changed  conditions  and  the  new  spirit  that  has 
come  upon  our  people  may  reasonably  be  expected 
to  lead  to  higher  poetic  achievement. 

In  some  respects  the  South  affords  a  more  prom 
ising  field  for  literature  than  any  other  part  of  our 
country.  There  is  evident  decadence  in  New  Eng 
land.  But  the  climate  and  scenery,  the  history  and 
traditions,  and  the  chivalrous  spirit  and  unexhausted 
intellectual  energies  of  the  South  contain  the  prom 
ise  of  an  Augustan  age  in  literature.  In  no  insig 
nificant  degree  its  rich-ored  veins  have  been  worked 
in  prose.  Joel  Chandler  Harris  has  successfully 
wrought  in  the  mine  of  negro  folk-lore ;  George 
W.  Cable  has  portrayed  the  Creole  life  of  Louisi 
ana  ;  Charles  Egbert  Craddock  has  pictured  the 
types  of  character  found  among  the  Tennessee 
mountains ;  Thomas  Nelson  Page  has  shown  us 


2$  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

the  trials  and  triumphs  of  Reconstruction  days ; 
and  Miss  Mary  Johnston  has  revived  the  picturesque 
scenes  of  colonial  times.  There  has  been  an  obvi 
ous  literary  awakening  in  the  South ;  and  sooner 
or  later  it  will  find  utterance,  let  us  hope,  in  some 
strong-voiced,  great- souled  singer. 

It  is  true  that  there  are  obstacles  to  be  overcome. 
There  are  no  literary  magazines  in  the  South  to 
encourage  and  develop  our  native  talent  as  in 
the  days  of  the  Southern  Literary  Messenger. 
Southern  writers  are  still  dependent  upon  Northern 
periodicals,  in  which  they  can  hardly  be  said  to 
find  a  cordial  welcome.  It  seems  that  the  South 
in  a  measure  suffers  the  obloquy  that  rested  of  old 
upon  Nazareth,  from  which  the  Pharisees  of  the 
metropolis  maintained  that  no  good  thing  could 
come. 

But  the  most  serious  drawback  of  all  is  the  dis 
favor  into  which  poetry  has  fallen,  or  rather  which 
it  has  brought  upon  itself.  In  the  remoteness  of 
its  themes  and  sentiments,  in  its  over-anxiety  for 
a  faultless  or  striking  technique,  it  has  erected  a 
barrier  between  itself  and  the  sanity  of  a  practical, 
truth-loving  people.  Let  us  hope  that  this  aberra 
tion  is  not  permanent.  When  poetry  returns  to 
simplicity,  sincerity,  and  truth;  when  it  shall  voice, 
as  in  the  great  English  singers,  Tennyson  and 
Browning,  the  deepest  thought  and  aspirations  of 
our  race  ;  when  once  more,  as  in  the  prophetic 
days  of  old,  it  shall  resume  its  lofty,  seer-like  office, 
—  then  will  it  be  restored  to  its  place  of  honor  by 
a  delighted  and  grateful  people. 


CHAPTER   II 

EDGAR    ALLAN    POE 

POE  occupies  a  peculiar  place  in  American 
literature.  He  has  been  called  our  most  interest 
ing  literary  man.  He  stands  alone  for  his  intellec 
tual  brilliancy  and  his  lamentable  failure  to  use  it 
wisely.  No  one  can  read  his  works  intelligently 
without  being  impressed  with  his  extraordinary 
ability.  Whether  poetry,  criticism,  or  fiction,  he 
shows  extraordinary  power  in  them  all.  But  the 
moral  element  in  life  is  the  most  important,  and  in 
this  Poe  was  lacking.  With  him  truth  was  not  the 
first  necessity.  He  allowed  his  judgment  to  be 
warped  by  friendship,  and  apparently  sacrificed  sin 
cerity  to  the  vulgar  desire  of  gaining  popular  ap 
plause.  Through  intemperate  habits,  he  was  unable 
for  any  considerable  length  of  time  to  maintain  him 
self  in  a  responsible  or  lucrative  position.  Fortune 
repeatedly  opened  to  him  an  inviting  door ;  but  he 
constantly  and  ruthlessly  abused  her  kindness. 

Edgar  Allan  Poe  descended  from  an  honorable 
ancestry.  His  grandfather,  David  Poe,  was  a 
Revolutionary  hero,  over  whose  grave,  as  he  kissed 
the  sod,  Lafayette  pronounced  the  words,  "Id 
repose  tin  cceur  noble"  His  father,  an  impulsive 
and  wayward  youth,  fell  in  love  with  an  English 

29 


EDGAR  ALLAN   POE. 


EDGAR   ALLAN    POE  31 

actress,  and  forsook  the  bar  for  the  stage.  The 
couple  were  duly  married,  and  acted  with  moder 
ate  success  in  the  principal  towns  and  cities  of 
the  country.  It  was  during  an  engagement  at 
Boston  that  the  future  poet  was  born,  January  19, 
1809.  Two  years  later  the  wandering  pair  were 
again  in  Richmond,  where  within  a  few  weeks  of 
each  other  they  died  in  poverty.  They  left  three 
children,  the  second  of  whom,  Edgar,  was  kindly 
received  into  the  home  of  Mr.  John  Allan,  a 
wealthy  merchant  of  the  city. 

The  early  training  of  Poe  was  misguided  and 
unfortunate.  The  boy  was  remarkably  pretty 
and  precocious,  and  his  foster-parents  allowed  no 
opportunity  to  pass  without  showing  him  off. 
After  dinner  in  this  elegant  and  hospitable  home, 
he  was  frequently  placed  upon  the  table  to  drink 
to  the  health  of  the  guests,  and  to  deliver  short 
declamations,  for  which  he  had  inherited  a  decided 
talent.  He  was  flattered  and  fondled  and  indulged 
in  every  way.  Is  it  strange  that  under  this  train 
ing  he  acquired  a  taste  for  strong  drink,  and 
became  opinionated  and  perverse  ? 

In  1815  Mr.  Allan  went  to  England  with  his 
family  to  spend  several  years,  and  there  placed 
the  young  Edgar  at  school  in  an  ancient  and  his 
toric  town,  which  has  since  been  swallowed  up  in 
the  overflow  of  the  great  metropolis.  The  vener 
able  appearance  and  associations  of  the  town,  as 
may  be  learned  from  the  autobiographic  tale  of 
William  Wilson,  made  a  deep  and  lasting  impres 
sion  on  the  imaginative  boy. 


32  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

After  five  years  spent  in  this  English  school, 
where  he  learned  to  read  Latin  and  to  speak 
French,  he  was  brought  back  to  America,  and 
placed  in  a  Richmond  academy.  Without  much 
diligence  in  study,  his  brilliancy  enabled  him  to 
take  high  rank  in  his  classes.  His  skill  in  verse- 
making  and  in  debate  made  him  prominent  in  the 
school.  He  excelled  in  athletic  exercises,  but  was 
not  generally  popular  among  his  fellow-students. 
Conscious  of  his  superior  intellectual  endow 
ments,  he  was  disposed  to  live  apart  and  in 
dulge  in  moody  reverie.  According  to  the 
testimony  of  one  who  knew  him  well  at  this  time, 
he  was  "  self-willed,  capricious,  inclined  to  be 
imperious,  and  though  of  generous  impulses,  not 
steadily  kind,  or  even  amiable." 

In  1826,  at  the  age  of  seventeen,  Poe  matricu 
lated  at  the  University  of  Virginia,  and  entered  the 
schools  of  ancient  and  modern  languages.  Though 
he  attended  his  classes  with  a  fair  degree  of  regu 
larity,  he  was  not  slow  in  joining  the  fast  set. 
Gambling  seems  to  have  become  a  passion  with 
him,  and  he  lost  heavily.  His  reckless  expendi 
tures  led  Mr.  Allan  to  visit  Charlottesville  for  the 
purpose  of  inquiring  into  his  habits.  The  result 
appears  not  to  have  been  satisfactory ;  and  though 
his  adopted  son  won  high  honors  in  Latin  and 
French,  Mr.  Allan  refused  to  allow  him  to  return 
to  the  university  after  the  close  of  his  first  session, 
ind  placed  him  in  his  own  counting-room. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  foresee  the  next  step  in  the 
drama  before  us.  Many  a  genius  of  far  greater 


EDGAR   ALLAN    POE  33 

self -restraint  and  moral  earnestness  has  found  the 
routine  of  business  almost  intolerably  irksome. 
With  high  notions  of  his  own  ability,  and  with  a 
temper  rebellious  to  all  restraint,  Poe  soon  broke 
away  from  his  new  duties,  and  started  out  to  seek 
his  fortune.  He  went  to  Boston ;  and,  in  eager 
search  for  fame  and  money,  he  resorted  to  the 
rather  unpromising  expedient  of  publishing,  in 
1827,  a  small  volume  of  poems.  Viewed  in  the 
light  of  his  subsequent  career,  the  volume  gives 
here  and  there  an  intimation  of  the  author's  genius  ; 
but,  as  was  to  be  expected,  it  attracted  but  little 
attention.  He  was  soon  reduced  to  financial 
straits,  and  in  his  pressing  need  he  enlisted, 
under  an  assumed  name,  in  the  United  States 
army.  He  served  at  Fort  Moultrie,  and  after 
ward  at  Fortress  Monroe.  He  rose  to  the  rank 
of  sergeant  major  ;  and,  according  to  the  testimony 
of  his  superiors,  he  was  "  exemplary  in  his  deport 
ment,  prompt  and  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  his 
duties." 

In  1829,  when  his  heart  was  softened  by  the 
death  of  his  wife,  Mr.  Allan  became  reconciled 
to  his  adopted  but  wayward  son.  Through  his 
influence,  young  Poe  secured  a  discharge  from 
the  army,  and  obtained  an  appointment  as  cadet 
at  West  Point.  He  entered  the  military  academy 
July  I,  1830,  and,  as  usual,  established  a  reputation 
for  brilliancy  and  folly.  He  was  reserved,  exclu 
sive,  discontented,  and  censorious.  As  described 
by  a  classmate,  "  He  was  an  accomplished  French 
scholar,  and  had  a  wonderful  aptitude  for  mathe- 

POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH  —  5 


34  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

matics,  so  that  he  had  no  difficulty  in  preparing 
his  recitations  in  his  class,  and  in  obtaining  the 
highest  marks  in  these  departments.  He  was  a 
devourer  of  books ;  but  his  great  fault  was  his 
neglect  of  and  apparent  contempt  for  military 
duties.  His  wayward  and  capricious  temper  made 
him  at  times  utterly  oblivious  or  indifferent  to  the 
ordinary  routine  of  roll  call,  drills,  and  guard  duties. 
These  habits  subjected  him  often  to  arrest  and 
punishment,  and  effectually  prevented  his  learn 
ing  or  discharging  the  duties  of  a  soldier."  The 
final  result  may  be  easily  anticipated :  at  the  end' 
of  six  months,  he  was  summoned  before  a  court- 
martial,  tried,  and  expelled. 

Before  leaving  West  Point,  Poe  arranged  for  the 
publication  of  a  volume  of  poetry,  which  appeared 
in  New  York  in  1831.  This  volume,  to  which  the 
students  of  the  academy  subscribed  liberally  in  ad 
vance,  is  noteworthy  in  several  particulars.  In  a 
prefatory  letter  Poe  lays  down  the  poetic  principle 
to  which  he  endeavored  to  conform  his"  productions. 
It  throws  much  light  on  his  poetry  by  exhibiting 
the  ideal  at  which  he  aimed.  "  A  poem,  in  my 
opinion,"  he  says,  "is  opposed  to  a  work  of  science 
by  having  for  its  immediate  object  pleasure,  not 
truth  ;  to  romance,  by  having  for  its  object  an  in 
definite  instead  of  a  definite  pleasure,  being  a  poem 
only  so  far  as  this  object  is  attained  ;  romance  pre 
senting  perceptible  images  with  definite,  poetry  with 
/^definite  sensations,  to  which  end  music  is  an 
essential,  since  the  comprehension  of  sweet  sound 
is  our  most  indefinite  conception.  Music,  when 


EDGAR    ALLAN    POE  35 

combined  with  a  pleasurable  idea,  is  poetry  ;  music 
without  the  idea  is  simply  music  ;  the  idea  without 
the  music  is  prose  from  its  very  denniteness." 
Music  embodied  in  a  golden  mist  of  thought  and 
sentiment  —  this  is  Poe's  poetic  ideal. 

As  illustrative  of  his  musical  rhythm,  the  follow 
ing  lines  from  A I  Aaraaf  may  be  given  :  — 

"  Ligeia  !  Ligeia  ! 

My  beautiful  one ! 
Whose  harshest  idea 

Will  to  melody  run, 
O  !  is  it  thy  will 

On  the  breezes  to  toss  ? 
Or,  capriciously  still, 

Like  the  lone  Albatross. 
Incumbent  on  night 

(As  she  on  the  air) 
To  keep  watch  with  delight 

On  the  harmony  there  ?  " 

Or  take  the  last  stanza  of  Ismfel :  — 

"  If  I  could  dwell 
Where  Israfel 

Hath  dwelt,  and  he  where  I, 
He  might  not  sing  so  wildly  well 

A  mortal  melody, 
While  a  bolder  note  than  this  might  swell 

From  my  lyre  within  the  sky." 

The  two  principal  poems  in  the  volume  under 
consideration  —  A I  Aaraaf  and  Tamerlane  —  are 
obvious  imitations  of  Moore  and  Byron.  The 


36  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

beginning  of  Al  Aaraaf,  for  example,  might  easily 
be  mistaken  for  an  extract  from  Lalla  Rookh,  so 
similar  are  the  rhythm  and  rhyme :  — 

"  O  !  nothing  earthly  save  the  ray 
(Thrown  back  from  flowers)  of  Beauty's  eye, 
As  in  those  gardens  where  the  day 
Springs  from  the  gems  of  Circassy  — 
O  !  nothing  earthly  save  the  thrill 
Of  melody  in  woodland  rill  — 
Or  (music  of  the  passion-hearted) 
Joy's  voice  so  peacefully  departed 
That,  like  the  murmur  in  the  shell, 
Its  echo  dwelleth  and  will  dwell  — 
Oh,  nothing  of  the  dross  of  ours  — 
Yet  all  the  beauty  —  all  the  flowers 
That  list  our  Love,  and  deck  our  bowers  — 
Adorn  yon  world  afar,  afar  — 
The  wandering  star." 

After  his  expulsion  from  West  Point,  Poe 
appears  to  have  gone  to  Richmond ;  but  the 
long-suffering  of  Mr.  Allan,  who  had  married 
again  after  the  death  of  his  first  wife,  was  at 
length  exhausted.  He  refused  to  extend  any 
further  recognition  to  one  whom  he  had  too  much 
reason  to  regard  as  unappreciative  and  undeserv 
ing.  Accordingly  Poe  was  thrown  upon  his  own 
resources  for  a  livelihood.  He  settled  in  Balti 
more,  where  he  had  a  few  acquaintances  and 
friends,  and  entered  upon  that  literary  career 
which  is  without  parallel  in  American  literature  for 
its  achievements,  its  vicissitudes,  and  its  sorrows. 
With  no  qualification  for  the  struggle  of  life  other 


EDGAR"  ALLAN  POE  37 

than  intellectual  brilliancy,  he  bitterly  atoned, 
through  disappointment  and  suffering,  for  his  de 
fects  of  temper,  lack  of  judgment,  and  habits  of 
intemperance. 

In  1833  the  Baltimore  Saturday  Visitor  offered 
a  prize  of  one  hundred  dollars  for  the  best  prose 
story.  This  prize  Poe  won  by  his  tale,  A  Ms. 
Found  in  a  Bottle.  This  success  may  be  re 
garded  as  the  first  step  in  his  literary  career.  The 
ability  displayed  in  this  fantastic  tale  brought  him 
to  the  notice  of  John  P.  Kennedy,  Esq.,  who  at 
once  befriended  him  in  his  distress,  and  aided  him 
in  his  literary  projects.  He  gave  Poe,  whom  he 
found  in  extreme  poverty,  free  access  to  his  home 
and,  to  use  his  own  words,  "  brought  him  up  from 
the  very  verge  of  despair." 

After  a  year  or  more  of  hack  work  in  Baltimore, 
Poe,  through  the  influence  of  his  kindly  patron, 
obtained  employment  on  the  SoutJiern  Literary 
Messenger,  and  removed  to  Richmond  in  1835. 
Here  he  made  a  brilliant  start ;  life  seemed  to 
open  before  him  full  of  promise.  In  a  short 
time  he  was  promoted  to  the  editorship  of  the 
Messenger,  and  by  his  tales,  poems,  and  especially 
his  reviews,  he  made  that  periodical  very  popular. 
In  a  twelve-month  he  increased  its  subscription 
list  from  seven  hundred  to  nearly  five  thousand, 
and  made  the  magazine  a  rival  of  the  Knicker 
bocker  and  the  New  Englander.  He  was  loudly 
praised  by  the  Southern  press,  and  was  gener 
ally  regarded  as  one  of  the  foremost  writers  of 
the  day. 


38  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

In  the  Messenger  Poe  began  his  work  as  a  critic. 
It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  his  criticism  was 
of  the  slashing  kind.  He  became  little  short  of  a 
terror.  With  a  great  deal  of  critical  acumen  and 
a  fine  artistic  sense,  he  made  relentless  war  on 
pretentious  mediocrity,  and  rendered  good  service 
to  American  letters  by  enforcing  higher  literary 
standards.  He  was  lavish  in  his  charges  of  pla 
giarism  ;  and  he  made  use  of  cheap,  second-hand 
learning  in  order  to  ridicule  the  pretended  scholar 
ship  of  others.  He  often  affected  an  irritating 
and  contemptuous  superiority.  But  with  all  his 
humbug  and  superciliousness,  his  critical  estimates, 
in  the  main,  have  been  sustained. 

The  bright  prospects  before  Poe  were  in  a  few 
months  ruthlessly  blighted.  Perhaps  he  relied  too 
much  on  his  genius  and  reputation.  It  is  easy 
for  men  of  ability  to  overrate  their  importance. 
Regarding  himself,  perhaps,  as  indispensable  to 
the  Messenger,  he  may  have  relaxed  in  vigilant 
self-restraint.  It  has  been  claimed  that  he  resigned 
the  editorship  in  order  to  accept  a  more  lucrative 
offer  in  New  York ;  but  the  sad  truth  seems  to  be 
that  he  was  dismissed  on  account  of  his  irregular 
habits. 

After  eighteen  months  in  Richmond,  during 
which  he  had  established  a  brilliant  literary  repu^ 
tation,  Poe  was  again  turned  adrift.  He  went  to 
New  York,  where  his  story,  The  Adventures  of 
ArtJmr  Gordon  Pym,  was  published  by  the  Harpers 
in  1838.  It  is  a  tale  of  the  sea,  written  with  the 
simplicity  of  style  and  circumstantiality  of  detail 


EDGAR    ALLAN    POE  39 

that  give  such  charm  to  the  works  of  Defoe.  In 
spite  of  the  fact  that  Cooper  and  Marryat  had 
created  a  taste  for  sea-tales,  this  story  never  be 
came  popular.  It  is  superabundant  in  horrors  — 
a  vein  that  had  a  fatal  fascination  for  the  morbid 
genius  of  Poe. 

The  same  year  in  which  this  story  appeared,  Poe 
removed  to  Philadelphia,  where  he  soon  found 
work  on  the  Gentleman  s  Magazine,  recently  estab 
lished  by  the  comedian  Burton.  He  soon  rose  to 
the  position  of  editor-in-chief,  and  his  talents  proved 
of  great  value  to  the  magazine.  His  tales  and  cri 
tiques  rapidly  increased  its  circulation.  But  the 
actor,  whose  love  of  justice  does  him  great  credit, 
could  not  approve  of  his  editor's  sensational  criti 
cism.  In  a  letter  written  when  their  cordial  rela 
tions  were  interrupted  for  a  time,  Burton  speaks 
very  plainly  and  positively  :  "  I  cannot  permit  the 
magazine  to  be  made  a  vehicle  for  that  sort  of 
severity  which  you  think  is  so  '  successful  with  the 
mob.'  I  am  truly  much  less  anxious  about  making 
a  monthly  '  sensation  '  than  I  am  upon  the  point  of 
fairness.  .  .  .  You  say  the  people  love  havoc.  I 
think  they  love  justice."  Poe  did  not  profit  by  his 
experience  at  Richmond,  and  after  a  few  months 
he  was  dismissed  for  neglect  of  duty. 

He  was  out  of  employment  but  a  short  time.  In 
November,  1840,  Graham* s  Magazine  was  estab 
lished,  and  Poe  appointed  editor.  At  no  other 
period  of  his  life  did  his  genius  appear  to  better 
advantage.  Thrilling  stories  and  trenchant  criti 
cisms  followed  one  another  in  rapid  succession. 


4O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

His  articles  on  autography  and  cryptology  attracted 
widespread  attention.  In  the  former  he  attempted 
to  illustrate  character  by  the  handwriting ;  and  in 
the  latter  he  maintained  that  human  ingenuity  can 
not  invent  a  cipher  that  human  ingenuity  cannot 
resolve.  In  the  course  of  a  few  months  the  cir 
culation  of  the  magazine  (if  its  own  statements 
may  be  trusted)  increased  from  eight  thousand  to 
forty  thousand  —  a  remarkable  circulation  for  that 
time. 

His  criticism  was  based  on  the  rather  violent 
assumption  "that,  as  a  literary  people,  we  are  one 
vast  perambulating  humbug."  In  most  cases,  he 
asserted,  literary  prominence  was  achieved  "  by  the 
sole  means  of  a  blustering  arrogance,  or  of  a  busy 
wriggling  conceit,  or  of  the  most  bare-faced  pla 
giarism,  or  even  through  the  simple  immensity  of 
its  assumptions."  These  fraudulent  reputations  he 
undertook,  "with  the  help  of  a  hearty  good  will" 
(which  no  one  will  doubt)  "to  tumble  down."  He 
admitted  that  there  were  a  few  who  rose  above 
absolute  "  idiocy."  "  Mr.  Bryant  is  not  all  a  fool. 
Mr.  Willis  is  not  quite  an  ass.  Mr.  Longfellow 
will  steal  but,  perhaps,  he  cannot  help  it  (for  we 
have  heard  of  such  things),  and  then  it  must  not 
be  denied  that  nil  tetigit  quod  non  ornavit"  But, 
in  spite  of  such  reckless  and  extravagant  assertion, 
there  was  still  too  much  acumen  and  force  in  his 
reviews  for  them  to  be  treated  with  indifference 
or  contempt. 

In  about  eighteen  months  Poe's  connection  with 
Graham  was  dissolved.  The  reason  has  not  been 


EDGAR   ALLAN    POE  41 

made  perfectly  clear ;  but  from  what  we  already 
know,  it  is  safe  to  charge  it  to  Poe's  infirmity  ot 
temper  or  of  habit.  His  protracted  sojourn  in 
Philadelphia  was  now  drawing  to  a  close.  It  had 
been  the  most  richly  productive,  as  well  as  the 
happiest,  period  of  his  life.  For  a  time,  sustained 
by  appreciation  and  hope,  he  in  a  measure  over 
came  his  intemperate  habits.  Griswold,  his  much- 
abused  biographer,  has  given  us  an  interesting 
description  of  him  and  his  home  at  this  time : 
"  His  manner,  except  during  his  fits  of  intoxica 
tion,  was  very  quiet  and  gentlemanly ;  he  was 
usually  dressed  with  simplicity  and  elegance ;  and 
when  once  he  sent  for  me  to  visit  him,  during  a 
period  of  illness  caused  by  protracted  and  anxious 
watching  at  the  side  of  his  sick  wife,  I  was  im 
pressed  by  the  singular  neatness  and  the  air  of 
refinement  in  his  home.  It  was  in  a  small  house, 
in  one  of  the  pleasant  and  silent  neighborhoods  far 
from  the  center  of  the  town ;  and,  though  slightly 
and  cheaply  furnished,  everything  in  it  was  so 
tasteful  and  so  fitly  disposed  that  it  seemed  al 
together  suitable  for  a  man  of  genius." 

It  was  during  his  residence  in  Philadelphia  that 
Poe  wrote  his  choicest  stories.  Among  the  master 
pieces  of  this  period  are  to  be  mentioned  The 
Fall  of  tJie  House  of  Usher,  Ligeia,  which  he 
regarded  as  his  best  tale  The  Descent  into  the 
Maelstrom,  The  Murders  in  the  Rue  Morgue, 
and  The  Mystery  of  Marie  Roget.  The  general 
character  of  his  tales  may  be  inferred  from  their 
titles.  Poe  delighted  in  the  weird,  fantastic, 


42  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

dismal,  horrible.  There  is  no  warmth  of  human 
sympathy,  no  moral  consciousness,  no  lessons 
of  practical  wisdom.  His  tales  are  the  product 
of  a  morbid  but  powerful  imagination.  His  style 
is  in  perfect  keeping  with  his  peculiar  gifts.  He 
had  a  highly  developed  artistic  sense.  By  his 
air  of  perfect  candor,  his  minuteness  of  detail, 
and  his  power  of  graphic  description,  he  gains 
complete  mastery  over  the  soul,  and  leads  us 
almost  to  believe  the  impossible.  Within  the 
limited  range  of  his  imagination  (for  he  was  by 
no  means  the  universal  genius  he  fancied  himself 
to  be)  he  is  unsurpassed,  perhaps,  by  any  other 
American  writer. 

Poe's  career  had  now  reached  its  climax,  and 
after  a  time  began  its  rapid  descent.  In  1844  he 
moved  to  New  York,  where  for  a  year  or  two  his 
life  did  not  differ  materially  from  what  it  had  been 
in  Philadelphia.  He  continued  to  write  his  fantas 
tic  tales,  for  which  he  was  poorly  paid,  and  to  do 
editorial  work,  by  which  he  eked  out  a  scanty  live 
lihood.  He  was  employed  by  N.  P.  Willis  for  a 
few  months  on  the  Evening  Mirror  as  sub-editor 
and  critic,  and  was  regularly  "  at  his  desk  from  nine 
in  the  morning  till  the  paper  went  to  press." 

It  was  in  this  paper,  January  29,  1845,  that  his 
greatest  poem,  The  Raven,  was  published  with  a 
flattering  commendation  by  Willis.  It  laid  hold 
of  the  popular  fancy ;  and,  copied  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  land,  it  met  a  reception 
never  before  accorded  to  an  American  poem. 
Abroad  its  success  was  scarcely  less  remarkable 


EDGAR    ALLAN    POE  43 

and  decisive.  "This  vivid  writing,"  wrote  Mrs. 
Browning,  "  this  power  which  is  felt,  has  produced 
a  sensation  here  in  England.  Some  of  my  friends 
are  taken  by  the  fear  of  it,  and  some  by  the  music. 
I  hear  of  persons  who  are  haunted  by  the  '  Never 
more  ' ;  and  an  acquaintance  of  mine,  who  has  the 
misfortune  of  possessing  a  bust  of  Pallas,  cannot 
bear  to  look  at  it  in  the  twilight." 

In  1845  P°e  was  associated  with  the  management 
of  the  Broadway  Journal,  which  in  a  few  months 
passed  entirely  into  his  hands.  He  had  long  de 
sired  to  control  a  periodical  of  his  own,  and  in  Phila 
delphia  had  tried  to  establish  a  magazine.  But, 
however  brilliant  as  an  editor,  he  was  not  a  man  of 
administrative  ability ;  and  in  three  months  he  was 
forced  to  suspend  publication  for  want  of  means. 
Shortly  afterward  he  published  in  Godey's  Lady's 
Book  a  series  of  critical  papers  entitled  Literati 
of  New  York.  The  papers,  usually  brief,  are 
gossipy,  interesting,  sensational,  with  an  occa 
sional  lapse  into  contemptuous  and  exasperating 
severity. 

In  the  same  year  he  published  a  tolerably  com 
plete  edition  of  his  poems  in  the  revised  form 
in  which  they  now  appear  in  his  works.  The 
volume  contained  nearly  all  the  poems  upon 
which  his  poetic  fame  justly  rests.  Among 
those  that  may  be  regarded  as  embodying  his 
highest  poetic  achievement  are  The  Raven, 
Lenore,  Ulalume,  The  Bells,  Annabel  Lee,  The 
Haunted  Palace,  TJie  Conqueror  Worm,  The 
City  in  the  Sea,  Eulalie,  and  Israfel.  Rarely 


44  POETS   OF   THE   SOUTH 

has  so  large  a  fame  rested  on  so  small  a  number 
of  poems,  and  rested  so  securely.  His  range  of 
themes,  it  will  be  noticed,  is  very  narrow.  As  in 
his  tales,  he  dwells  in  a  weird,  fantastic,  or  deso 
late  region  —  usually  under  the  shadow  of  death. 
He  conjures  up  unearthly  landscapes  as  a  setting 
for  his  gloomy  and  morbid  fancies.  In  The  City 
in  the  Sea,  for  example :  — 

"  There  shrines  and  palaces  and  towers 
(Time-eaten  towers  that  tremble  not  1 ) 
Resemble  nothing  that  is  ours. 
Around,  by  lifting  winds  forgot, 
Resignedly  beneath  the  sky 
The  melancholy  waters  lie." 

He  conformed  his  poetic  efforts  to  his  theory 
that  a  poem  should  be  short.  He  maintained  that 
the  phrase  "  '  a  long  poem  '  is  simply  a  flat  contra 
diction  in  terms."  His  strong  artistic  sense  gave 
him  a  firm  mastery  over  form.  He  constantly  uses 
alliteration,  assonance,  repetition,  and  refrain. 
These  artifices  form  an  essential  part  of  The 
Raven,  Lenore,  and  The  Bells.  In  his  poems, 
as  in  his  tales,  Poe  was  less  anxious  to  set  forth 
an  experience  or  a  truth  than  to  make  an  im 
pression.  His  poetry  aims  at  beauty  in  a  purely 
artistic  sense,  unassociated  with  truth  or  morals. 
It  is,  for  the  most  part,  singularly  vague,  unsub 
stantial,  and  melodious.  Some  of  his  poems  — and 
precisely  those  in  which  his  genius  finds  its  highest 
expression  —  defy  complete  analysis.  Ulalume, 
for  instance,  remains  obscure  after  the  twentieth 


EDGAR   ALLAN    POE  45 

perusal  —  its  meaning  lost  in  a  haze  of  mist  and 
music.  Yet  these  poems,  when  read  in  a  sympa 
thetic  mood,  never  fail  of  their  effect.  They  are 
genuine  creations ;  and,  as  a  fitting  expression  of 
certain  mental  states,  they  possess  an  indescribable 
charm,  something  like  the  spell  of  the  finest  instru 
mental  music.  There  is  no  mistaking  Poe's  poetic 
genius.  Though  not  the  greatest,  he  is  still  the 
most  original,  of  our  poets,  and  has  fairly  earned 
the  high  esteem '  in  which  his  gifts  are  held  in 
America  and  Europe. 

During  his  stay  in  New  York,  Poe  was  often 
present  in  the  literary  gatherings  of  the  metropolis. 
He  was  sometimes  accompanied  by  his  sweet,  affec 
tionate,  invalid  wife,  whom  in  her  fourteenth  year 
he  had  married  in  Richmond.  According  to  Gris- 
wold,  "  His  conversation  was  at  times  almost  supra- 
mortal  in  its  eloquence.  His  voice  was  modulated 
with  astonishing  skill ;  and  his  large  and  variably 
expressive  eyes  looked  repose  or  shot  fiery  tumult 
into  theirs  who  listened,  while  his  own  face  glowed, 
or  was  changeless  in  pallor,  as  his  imagination 
quickened  his  blood  or  drew  it  back  frozen  to  his 
heart."  His  writings  are  unstained  by  a  single 
immoral  sentiment. 

Toward  the  latter  part  of  his  sojourn  in  New  York, 
the  hand  of  poverty  and  want  pressed  upon  him 
sorely.  The  failing  health  of  his  wife,  to  whom 
his  tender  devotion  is  beyond  all  praise,  was  a 
source  of  deep  and  constant  anxiety.  For  a  time 
he  became  an  object  of  charity  —  a  humiliation  that 
was  exceedingly  galling  to  his  delicately  sensitive 


46  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

nature.  To  a  sympathetic  friend,  who  lent  her 
kindly  aid  in  this  time  of  need,  we  owe  a  graphic 
but  pathetic  picture  of  Poe's  home  shortly  before 
the  death  of  his  almost  angelic  wife  :  '*  There  was 
no  clothing  on  the  bed,  which  was  only  straw,  but 
a  snow-white  counterpane  and  sheets.  The  weather 
was  cold,  and  the  sick  lady  had  the  dreadful  chills 
that  accompany  the  hectic  fever  of  consumption. 
She  lay  on  the  straw  bed,  wrapped  in  her  husband's 
great-coat,  with  a  large  tortoise-shell  cat  in  her 
bosom.  The  wonderful  cat  seemed  conscious  of 
her  great  usefulness.  The  coat  and  the  cat  were 
the  sufferer's  only  means  of  warmth,  excepj  as  her 
husband  held  her  hands,  and  her  mother  her  feet." 
She  died  January  30,  1847. 

After  this  event  Poe  was  never  entirely  himself 
again.  The  immediate  effect  of  his  bereavement 
was  complete  physical  and  mental  prostration,  from 
which  he  recovered  only  with  difficulty.  His  sub 
sequent  literary  work  deserves  scarcely  more  than 
mere  mention.  His  Eureka,  an  ambitious  trea 
tise,  the  immortality  of  which  he  confidently  pre 
dicted,  was  a  disappointment  and  failure.  He  tried 
lecturing,  but  with  only  moderate  success.  His 
correspondence  at  this  time  reveals  a  broken, 
hysterical,  hopeless  man.  In  his  weakness,  lone 
liness,  and  sorrow,  he  resorted  to  stimulants  with 
increasing  frequency.  Their  terrible  work  was 
soon  done.  On  his  return  from  a  visit  to  Rich 
mond,  he  stopped  in  Baltimore,  where  he  died  from 
the  effects  of  drinking,  October  7,  1849. 

Thus  ended   the  tragedy  of  his  life.     It  is  as 


EDGAR    ALLAN    POE  47 

depressing  as  one  of  his  own  morbid,  fantastic 
tales.  His  career  leaves  a  painful  sense  of  incom 
pleteness  and  loss.  With  greater  self-discipline, 
how  much  more  he  might  have  accomplished  for 
himself  and  for  others !  Gifted,  self-willed,  proud, 
passionate,  with  meager  moral  sense,  he  forfeited 
success  by  his  perversity  and  his  vices.  From  his 
own  character  and  experience  he  drew  -the  un 
healthy  and  pessimistic  views  to  which  he  has 
given  expression  in  the  maddening  poem,  T/ie 
Conqueror  Worm.  And  if  there  were  not  happier 
and  nobler  lives,  we  might  well  say  with  him,  as  we 
stand  by  his  grave  :  — 

"  Out  —  out  are  the  lights  —  out  all ! 

And,  over  each  quivering  form, 
The  curtain,  a  funeral  pall, 

Comes  down  with  the  rush  of  a  storm, 
And  the  angels,  all  pallid  and  wan, 

Uprising,  unveiling,  affirm 
That  the  play  is  the  tragedy  '  Man,' 

And  its  hero  the  Conqueror  Worm." 


PAUL   HAMILTON   HAYNE. 


CHAPTER    III 

PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE 

THE  poetry  of  Paul  Hamilton  Hayne  is  charac 
terized  by  a  singular  delicacy  of  sentiment  and 
expression.  There  is  an  utter  absence  of  what  is 
gross  or  commonplace.  His  poetry,  as  a  whole, 
carries  with  it  an  atmosphere  of  high-bred  refine 
ment.  We  recognize  at  once  fineness  of  fiber  and 
of  culture.  It  could  not  well  be  otherwise  ;  for 
the  poet  traced  the  line  of  his  ancestors  to  the 
cultured  nobility  of  England,  and,  surrounded  by 
wealth,  was  brought  up  in  the  home  of  Southern 
chivalry. 

The  aristocratic  lineage  of  the  Hayne  family 
was  not  reflected  in  its  political  feelings  and  affili 
ations  in  this  country.  They  were  not  Tories ; 
on  the  contrary,  from  the  colonial  days  down  to 
the  Civil  War  they  showed  themselves  stoutly 
democratic.  The  Haynes  were,  in  a  measure,  to 
South  Carolina  what  the  Adamses  and  Quincys 
were  to  Massachusetts.  A  chivalrous  uncle  of  the 
poet,  Colonel  Arthur  P.  Hayne,  fought  in  three 
wars,  and  afterwards  entered  the  United  States 
Senate.  Another  uncle,  Governor  Robert  Y. 
Hayne,  was  a  distinguished  statesman,  who  did 

POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH  —  4       49 


5<D  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

not  fear  to  cross  swords  with  Webster  in  the  most 
famous  debate,  perhaps,  of  our  national  history. 
The  poet's  father  was  a  lieutenant  in  the  United 
States  navy,  and  died  at  sea  when  his  gifted  son 
was  still  an  infant.  These  patriotic  antecedents 
were  not  without  influence  on  the  life  and  writings 
of  the  poet. 

In  the  existing  biographical  sketches  of  Hayne 
we  find  little  or  no  mention  of  his  mother.  This 
neglect  is  undeserved.  She  was  a  cultured  woman 
of  good  English  and  Scotch  ancestry.  It  was  her 
hand  that  had  the  chief  fashioning  of  the  young 
poet's  mind  and  heart.  She  transmitted  to  him 
his  poetic  temperament ;  and  when  his  muse  began 
its  earliest  flights,  she  encouraged  him  with  appre 
ciative  words  and  ambitious  hopes.  Hayne's 
poems  are  full  of  autobiographic  elements ;  and  in 
one,  entitled  To  My  Mot  her ,  he  says  :  — 

"  To  thee  my  earliest  verse  I  brought, 

All  wreathed  in  loves  and  roses, 
Some  glowing  boyish  fancy,  fraught 

With  tender  May-wind  closes  ; 
Thou  didst  not  taunt  my  fledgling  song, 

Nor  view  its  flight  with  scorning : 
'  The  bird,'  thou  saidst,  'grown  fleet  and  strong, 

Might  yet  outsoar  the  morning  ! ' ' 

Paul  Hamilton  Hayne  was  born  in  Charleston, 
South  Carolina,  January  I,  1830.  At  that  time 
Charleston  was  the  literary  center  of  the  South. 
Among  its  wealthy  and  aristocratic  circles  there 
was  a  literary  group  of  unusual  gifts.  Calhoun 


PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE  51 

and  Legare  were  there ;  and  William  Gilmore 
Simms,  a  man  of  great  versatility,  gathered  about 
him  a  congenial  literary  circle,  in  which  we  find 
Hayne  and  his  scarcely  less  distinguished  friend, 
Henry  Timrod. 

Hayne  was  graduated  with  distinction  from 
Charleston  College  in  1850,  receiving  a  prize  for 
superiority  in  English  composition  and  elocution. 
He  then  studied  law ;  but,  like  many  other  authors 
both  North  and  South,  the  love  of  letters  proved 
too  strong  for  the  practice  of  his  profession.  His 
literary  bent,  as  with  most  of  our  gifted  authors, 
manifested  itself  early,  and  even  in  his  college 
days  he  became  a  devotee  of  the  poetic  muse. 
The  ardor  of  his  devotion  found  expression  in  one 
of  his  early  poems,  first  called  Aspirations,  but  in 
his  later  works  appearing  under  the  title  of  The 
Will  and  the  Wing:- 

"  Yet  would  I  rather  in  the  outward  state 

Of  Song's  immortal  temple  lay  me  down, 
A  beggar  basking  by  that  radiant  gate, 

Than  bend  beneath  the  haughtiest  empire's  crown. 

"  For  sometimes,  through  the  bars,  my  ravished  eyes 

Have  caught  brief  glimpses  of  a  life  divine, 
And  seen  a  far,  mysterious  rapture  rise 

Beyond  the  veil  that  guards  the  inmost  shrine." 

Hayne  served  his  literary  apprenticeship  in  con 
nection  with  several  periodicals.  He  was  a  favor 
ite  contributor  to  the  Southern  Literary  Messenger, 
for  many  years  published  in  Richmond,  Virginia, 


52  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

and  deservedly  ranking  as  the  best  monthly  issued 
in  the  South  before  the  Civil  War.  He  was  one 
of  the  editors  of.  the  Southern  Literary  Gazette,  a 
weekly  published  in  his  native  city.  Afterwards, 
as  a  result  of  a  plan  devised  at  one  of  Simms's 
literary  dinners,  Russell's  Magazine,  with  Hayne 
as  editor,  was  established,  to  use  the  language  of 
the  first  number,  as  "  another  depository  for 
Southern  genius,  and  a  new  incentive,  as  we  hope, 
for  its  active  exercise."  It  was  a  monthly  of  high 
excellence  for  the  time ;  but  for  lack  of  adequate 
support  it  suspended  publication  after  an  honor 
able  career  of  two  years. 

An  article  in  Russell's  Magazine  for  August, 
1857,  elaborately  discusses  the  ante-bellum  dis 
couragements  to  authorship  in  the  South.  Indif 
ference,  ignorance,  and  prejudice,  the  article 
asserted,  were  encountered  on  every  hand.  "  It 
may  happen  to  be  only  a  volume  of  noble  poetry, 
full  of  those  universal  thoughts  and  feelings 
which  speak,  not  to  a  particular  people,  but  to 
all  mankind.  It  is  censured,  at  the  South,  as  not 
sufficiently  Southern  in  spirit,  while  at  the  North 
it  is  pronounced  a  very  fair  specimen  of  South 
ern  commonplace.  Both  North  and  South  agree 
with  one  mind  to  condemn  the  author  and  forget 
his  book." 

Hayne's  critical  work  as  editor  of  Russell's 
Magazine  is  worthy  of  note.  In  manly  inde 
pendence  of  judgment,  though  not  in  ferocity  of 
style,  he  resembled  Poe.  He  prided  himself  on  con 
scientious  loyalty  to  literary  art.  He  disclaimed 


PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE  53 

all  sympathy  with  that  sectional  spirit  which  has 
sometimes  lauded  a  work  merely  for  geographi 
cal  reasons  ;  and  in  the  critical  reviews  of  his  maga 
zine  he  did  not  hesitate  to  point  out  and  censure 
crudeness  in  Southern  writers.  But,  at  the  same 
time,  it  was  a  more  pleasing  task  to  his  generous 
nature  to  recognize  and  praise  artistic  excellence 
wherever  he  found  it. 

As  a  critic  Hayne  was,  perhaps,  severest  to 
himself.  His  poetic  standards  were  high.  In  his 
maturer  years  he  blamed  the  precipitancy  with 
which,  as  a  youth,  he  had  rushed  into  print. 
There  is  an  interesting  marginal  note,  as  his  son 
tells  us,  in  a  copy  of  his  first  volume  of  verse,  in 
which  The  Cataract  is  pronounced  "  the  poorest 
piece  in  the  volume.  Boyish  and  bombastic ! 
Should  have  been  whipped  for  publishing  it ! " 
It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  piece  does  not  ap 
pear  in  his  Complete  Poems.  This  severity  of 
self-criticism,  which  exacted  sincerity  of  utter 
ance,  has  imparted  a  rare  average  excellence  to 
his  work. 

In  1852  he  married  Miss  Mary  Middleton 
Michel,  of  Charleston,  the  daughter  of  a  distin 
guished  French  physician.  Rarely  has  a  union 
been  more  happy.  In  the  days  of  his  prosperity 
she  was  an  inspiration ;  and  in  the  long  years 
of  poverty  and  sickness  that  came  later  she  was 
his  comfort  and  stay.  In  his  poem,  TJie 
Bonny  Brown  Hand,  there  is  a  reflection  of  the 
love  that  glorified  the  toil  and  ills  of  this  later 
period :  — 


54  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

"  Oh,    drearily,   how  drearily,    the  sombre   eve  comes 

down  ! 
And  wearily,    how  wearily,  the   seaboard  breezes 

blow ! 
But  place  your  little  hand  in  mine  —  so  dainty,  yet  so 

brown ! 

For  household  toil  hath  worn  away  its  rosy-tinted 
snow ; 

But  I  fold  it,  wife,  the  nearer, 
And  I  feel,  my  love,  'tis  dearer 
Than  all  dear  things  of  earth, 
As  I  watch  the  pensive  gloaming, 
And  my  wild  thoughts  cease  from  roaming, 
And  birdlike  furl  their  pinions  close  beside  our  peace 
ful  hearth ; 
Then  rest  your  little  hand  in  mine,  while  twilight 

shimmers  down, 
That  little  hand,  that  fervent  hand,  that  hand  of 

bonny  brown  — 

The  hand  that  holds  an  honest  heart,  and  rules   a 
happy  hearth. " 

Two  small  volumes  of  Hayne's  poetry  appeared 
before  the  Civil  War  from  the  press  of  Ticknor  & 
Co.,  Boston.  They  were  made  up  chiefly  of  pieces 
contributed  to  the  SoutJiern  Literary  Messenger, 
Russselfs  Magazine,  and  other  periodicals  in  the 
South.  The  first  volume  appeared  in  1855,  and 
the  second  in  1859.  These  volumes  were  well 
worthy  of  the  favorable  reception  they  met  with, 
and  encouraged  the  poet  to  dedicate  himself  more 
fully  to  his  art.  In  the  fullness  of  this  dedica 
tion,  he  reminds  us  of  Longfellow,  Tennyson, 


PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE  55 

and  Wordsworth,  all  of  whom  he  admired  and 
loved. 

Few  first  volumes  of  greater  excellence  have 
ever  appeared  in  this  country.  The  judicious 
critic  was  at  once  able  to  recognize  the  presence 
of  a  genuine  singer.  The  poet  rises  above  the 
obvious  imitation  that  was  a  common  vice  among 
Southern  singers  before  the  Civil  War.  We  may 
indeed  perceive  the  influence  of  Tennyson  in  the 
delicacy  of  the  craftsmanship,  and  the  influence 
of  Wordsworth  in  the  deep  and  sympathetic  treat 
ment  of  Nature ;  but  Hayne's  study  of  these  great 
bards  had  been  transmuted  into  poetic  culture, 
and  is  reflected  only  in  the  superior  quality  of  his 
work.  There  is  no  case  of  conscious  or  obvious 
imitation. 

The  volume  of  1859,  which  bears  the  title  Avolio 
and  Other  Poems,  exhibits  the  poet's  fondness 
for  the  sonnet  and  his  admirable  skill  in  its  use. 
Throughout  his  subsequent  poetical  career,  he  fre 
quently  chose  the  sonnet  as  the  medium  for  ex 
pressing  his  choicest  thought.  It  is  hardly  too 
much  to  claim  that  Hayne  is  the  prince  of  Ameri 
can  sonneteers.  The  late  Maurice  Thompson 
said  that  he  could  pick  out  twenty  of  Hayne's 
sonnets  equal  to  almost  any  others  in  our  lan 
guage.  In  the  following  sonnet,  which  is  quoted 
by  way  of  illustration,  the  poet  gives  us  the 
key  to  a  large  part  of  his  work.  He  was  a  wor 
shiper  of  beauty  ;  and  the  singleness  of  this  devo 
tion  gives  him  his  distinctive  place  in  our  poetic 
annals. 


56  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

"  Pent  in  this  common  sphere  of  sensual  shows, 
I  pine  for  beauty  ;  beauty  of  fresh  mien, 
And  gentle  utterance,  and  the  charm  serene, 
Wherewith  the  hue  of  mystic  dreamland  glows ; 
I  pine  for  lulling  music,  the  repose 

Of  low-voiced  waters,  in  some  realm  between 
The  perfect  Adenne,  and  this  clouded  scene 
Of  love's  sad  loss,  and  passion's  mournful  throes ; 
A  pleasant  country,  girt  with  twilight  calm, 

In  whose  fair  heaven  a  moon  of  shadowy  round 

Wades  through  a  fading  fall  of  sunset  rain  ; 
Where  drooping  lotos-flowers,  distilling  balm, 

Gleam  by  the  drowsy  streamlets  sleep  hath  crown 'd, 
While  Care  forgets  to  sigh,  and  Peace  hath  bal- 
samed  pain." 

The  great  civil  conflict  of  '6i-'65  naturally 
stirred  the  poet's  heart  He  was  a  patriotic  son 
of  the  South.  On  the  breaking  out  of  hostilities, 
he  became  a  member  of  Governor  Pickens's  staff, 
and  was  stationed  for  a  time  in  Fort  Sumter ;  but 
after  a  brief  service  he  was  forced  to  resign  on 
account  of  failing  health.  His  principal  service  to 
the  Southern  cause  was  rendered  in  his  martial 
songs,  which  breathe  a  lofty,  patriotic  spirit.  They 
are  remarkable  at  once  for  their  dignity  of  manner 
and  refinement  of  utterance.  There  is  an  entire 
absence  of  the  fierceness  that  is  to  be  found  in 
some  of  Whittier's  and  Timrod's  sectional  lyrics. 
Hayne  lacked  the  fierce  energy  of  a  great  re 
former  or  partisan  leader.  But  nowhere  else  do 
we  find  a  heart  more  sensitive  to  grandeur  of 
achievement  or  pathos  of  incident.  He  recognized 


PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE  57 

the  unsurpassed  heroism  of  sentiment  and  achieve 
ment  displayed  in  the  war ;  and  in  an  admirable 
sonnet,  he  exclaims :  — 

"  Ah,  foolish  souls  and  false  !  who  loudly  cried 
*  True  chivalry  no  longer  breathes  in  time.' 
Look  round  us  now ;  how  wondrous,  how  sublime 
The  heroic  lives  we  witness  ;  far  and  wide 
Stern  vows  by  sterner  deeds  are  justified ; 
Self-abnegation,  calmness,  courage,  power, 
Sway,  with  a  rule  august,  our  stormy  hour, 
Wherein  the  loftiest  hearts  have  wrought  and  died  — 
Wrought  grandly,  and  died  smiling.     Thus,  O  God, 
From   tears,   and   blood,  and   anguish,  thou  hast 

brought 

The  ennobling  act,  the  faith-sustaining  thought  — 
Till,  in  the  marvelous  present,  one  may  see 
A  mighty  stage,  by  knights  and  patriots  trod, 
Who  had  not  shunned  earth's  haughtiest  chivalry." 

The  war  brought  the  poet  disaster.  His  beau 
tiful  home  and  the  library  he  has  celebrated  in  a 
noble  sonnet  were  destroyed  in  the  bombardment 
of  Charleston.  The  family  silver,  which  had  been 
stored  in  Columbia  for  safe-keeping,  was  lost  in 
Sherman's  famous  "  march  to  the  sea."  His 
native  state  was  in  desolation  ;  his  friends,  warm 
and  true  with  the  fidelity  which  a  common  disaster 
brings,  were  generally  as  destitute  and  helpless 
as  himself.  Under  these  disheartening  circum 
stances,  rendered  still  more  gloomy  by  the  ruthless 
deeds  of  reconstruction,  he  withdrew  to  the  pine 
barrens  of  Georgia,  where,  eighteen  miles  from 


$8  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Augusta,  he  built  a  very  plain  and  humble  cottage. 
He  christened  it  Copse  Hill ;  and  it  was  here,  on 
a  desk  fashioned  out  of  a  workbench  left  by  the 
carpenters,  that  many  of  his  choicest  pieces,  re 
flecting  credit  on  American  letters,  and  earning  for 
him  a  high  place  among  American  poets,  were 
written. 

This    modest   home,  which  from  its  steep  hill 
side — 

"  Catches  morn's  earliest  and  eve's  latest  glow,"  — 

the  poet  has  commemorated  in  a  sonnet,  which 
gives  us  a  glimpse  of  the  quiet,  rural  scenes  that 
were  dear  to  his  heart :  — 

"  Here,  far  from  worldly  strife,  and  pompous  show, 
The  peaceful  seasons  glide  serenely  by, 
Fulfill  their  missions,  and  as  calmly  die, 

As  waves  on  quiet  shores  when  winds  are  low. 

Fields,  lonely  paths,  the  one  small  glimmering  rill 
That  twinkles  like  a  wood-fay's  mirthful  eye, 
Under  moist  bay  leaves,  clouds  fantastical 

That  float  and  change  at  the  light  breeze's  will,  — 
To  me,  thus  lapped  in  sylvan  luxury, 
Are  more  than  death  of  kings,  or  empires'  fall." 

His  son,  Mr.  W.  H.  Hayne,  has  thrown  an  in 
teresting  light  upon  the  poet's  methods  of  compo 
sition.  Physical  movement  seemed  favorable  to 
his  poetic  faculty ;  and  many  of  his  pieces  were 
composed  as  he  paced  to  and  fro  in  his  study,  o/ 
walked  with  stooping  shoulders  beneath  the  trees 


PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE  59 

surrounding  Copse  Hill.  He  was  not  mechanical 
or  systematic  in  his  poetic  work,  but  followed  the 
impulse  of  inspiration.  "  The  poetic  impulse,"  his 
son  tells  us,  "  frequently  came  to  him  so  sponta 
neously  as  to  demand  immediate  utterance,  and  he 
would  turn  to  the  fly  leaf  of  the  book  in  hand  or 
on  a  neighboring  shelf,  and  his  pencil  would  soon 
record  the  lines,  or  fragments  of  lines,  that  claimed 
release  from  his  brain.  The  labor  of  revision 
usually  followed,  —  sometimes  promptly,  but  not 
infrequently  after  the  fervor  of  conception  had 
passed  away."  The  painstaking  care  with,  which 
the  revising  was  done  is  revealed  in  the  artistic 
finish  of  almost  every  poem. 

Hayne's  life  at  this  time  was  truly  heroic.  With 
uncomplaining  fortitude  he  met  the  hardships  of 
poverty  and  bore  the  increasing  ills  of  failing  health. 
He  never  lost  hope  and  courage.  He  lived  the 
poetry  that  he  sang  :  — 

"  Still  smiles  the  brave  soul,  undivorced  from  hope ; 
And,  with  unwavering  eye  and  warrior  mien, 
Walks  in  the  shadow  dauntless  and  serene, 
To  test,  through  hostile  years,  the  utmost  scope 
Of  man's  endurance  —  constant  to  essay 
All  heights  of  patience  free  to  feet  of  clay." 

And  in  the  end  he  was  not  disappointed.  Grad 
ually  his  genius  gained  general  recognition.  The 
leading  magazines  of  the  country  were  opened 
to  him ;  and,  as  Stedman  remarks,  "  his  people 
regarded  him  with  a  tenderness  which,  if  a  com- 


6O  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

mensurate    largess    had    been  added,  would  have 
made  him  feel  less  solitary  among  his  pines." 

In  1872  a  volume  of  Legends  and  Lyrics  was 
issued  by  Lippincott  &  Co.  It  shows  the  poet's 
genius  in  the  full  power  of  maturity.  His  legends 
are  admirably  told,  and  Aethra  is  a  gem  of  its 
kind.  But  the  richness  of  Hayne's  imagination 
was  better  suited  to  lyric  than  to  narrative  or  dra 
matic  poetry.  The  latter,  indeed,  abounds  in  rare 
beauty  of  thought  and  expression ;  but  somehow 
this  luxuriance  seems  to  retard  or  obscure  the  move 
ment.  The  lyric  pieces  of  this  volume  are  full  ot 
self-revelation,  autobiography,  and  Southern  land 
scape.  Hayne  was  not  an  apostle  of  the  strenuous 
life ;  he  preferred  to  dream  among  the  beauties  or 
sublimities  of  Nature.  Thus,  in  Dolce  far  Niente, 
he  says  :  — 

"  Let  the  world  roll  blindly  on  ! 
Give  me  shadow,  give  me  sun, 
And  a  perfumed  eve  as  this  is : 

Let  me  lie 

Dreamfully, 

Where  the  last  quick  sunbeams  shiver 
Spears  of  light  athwart  the  river, 
And  a  breeze,  which  seems  the  sigh 
Of  a  fairy  floating  by, 

Coyly  kisses 

Tender  leaf  and  feathered  grasses ; 
Yet  so  soft  its  breathing  passes, 
These  tall  ferns,  just  glimmering  o'er  me, 
Blending  goldenly  before  me, 

Hardly  quiver !  " 


PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE  6 1 

The  well-known  friendship  existing  between 
Hayne  and  his  brother  poet  Timrod  was  a  beautiful 
one.  As  schoolboys  they  had  encouraged  each 
other  in  poetic  efforts.  As  editor  of  Russell's 
Magazine,  Hayne  had  welcomed  and  praised  Tim- 
rod's  contributions.  For  the  edition  of  Timrod's 
poems  published  in  1873,  Hayne  prepared  a  gen 
erous  and  beautiful  memoir,  in  which  he  quoted 
the  opinion  of  some  Northern  writers  who  assigned 
the  highest  place  to  his  friend  among  the  poets 
of  the  South.  In  the  Legends  and  Lyrics  there 
is  a  fine  poem,  Under  the  Pine,  commemorative  of 
Timrod's  visit  to  Copse  Hill  shortly  before  his 
death:  — 

"  O  Tree  !  against  thy  mighty  trunk  he  laid 

His  weary  head  ;  thy  shade 
Stole  o'er  him  like  the  first  cool  spell  of  sleep : 

It  brought  a  peace  so  deep, 
The  unquiet  passion  died  from  out  his  eyes, 

As  lightnings  from  stilled  skies. 

"  And  in  that  calm  he  loved  to  rest,  and  hear 

The  soft  wind-angels,  clear 
And  sweet,  among  the  uppermost  branches  sighing  : 

Voices  he  heard  replying 
(Or  so  he  dreamed)  far  up  the  mystic  height, 
And  pinions  rustling  light." 

As  illustrating  his  rich  fancy  and  graphic  power 
of  diction,  a  few  stanzas  are  given  from  Cloud 
Pictures.  They  are  not  unworthy  of  Tennyson  in 
his  happiest  moments. 


62  POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH 

"  At  Calm  length  I  lie 

Fronting  the  broad  blue  spaces  of  the  sky, 
Covered  with  cloud-groups,  softly  journeying  by : 

"  An  hundred  shapes,  fantastic,  beauteous,  strange, 
Are  theirs,  as  o'er  yon  airy  waves  they  range 
At  the  wind's  will,  from  marvelous  change  to  change : 

"  Castles,  with  guarded  roof,  and  turret  tall, 
Great  sloping  archway,  and  majestic  wall, 
Sapped  by  the  breezes  to  their  noiseless  fall ! 

"  Pagodas  vague  !  above  whose  towers  outstream 
Banners  that  wave  with  motions  of  a  dream  — 
Rising  or  drooping  in  the  noontide  gleam  ; 

"  Gray  lines  of  Orient  pilgrims  :  a  gaunt  band 
On  famished  camels,  o'er  the  desert  sand 
Plodding  towards  their  prophet's  Holy  Land  ; 

"  Mid-ocean,  —  and  a  shoal  of  whales  at  play, 
Lifting  their  monstrous  frontlets  to  the  day, 
Through  rainbow  arches  of  sun-smitten  spray ; 

"  Followed  by  splintered  icebergs,  vast  and  lone, 
Set  in  swift  currents  of  some  arctic  zone, 
Like  fragments  of  a  Titan  world  o'erthrown." 

In  1882  a  complete  edition  of  Hayne's  poems 
was  published  by  D.  Lothrop  &  Co.  Except  a 
few  poems  written  after  that  date  and  still  uncol- 
lected,  this  edition  contains  his  later  productions, 
in  which  we  discover  an  increasing  seriousness, 
richness,  and  depth.  The  general  range  of  sub 
jects,  as  in  his  earlier  volumes,  is  limited  to  his 


PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE  63 

Southern  environment  and  individual  experience. 
This  limitation  is  the  severest  charge  that  can  be 
brought  against  his  poetry,  but,  at  the  same  time, 
it  is  an  evidence  of  his  sincerity  and  truth.  He 
did  not  aspire,  as  did  some  of  his  great  Northern 
contemporaries,  to  the  office  of  moralist,  philoso 
pher,  or  reformer.  He  was  content  to  dwell  in  the 
quiet  realm  of  beauty  as  it  appears,  to  use  the 
words  of  Margaret  J.  Preston,  in  the  "  aromatic 
freshness  of  the  woods,  the  swaying  incense  of 
the  cathedral-like  isles  of  pines,  the  sough  of  dying 
summer  winds,  the  glint  of  lonely  pools,  and  the 
brooding  notes  of  leaf-hidden  mocking-birds." 
But  the  beauty  and  pathos  of  human  life  were 
not  forgotten  ;  and  now  and  then  he  touched  upon 
the  great  spiritual  truths  on  which  the  splendid 
heroism  of  his  life  was  built.  For  delicacy  of  feel 
ing  and  perfection  of  form,  his  meditative  and 
religious  poems  deserve  to  rank  among  the  best 
in  our  language.  They  contain  what  is  so  often 
lacking  in  poetry  of  this  class,  genuine  poetic  feel 
ing  and  artistic  expression. 

The  steps  of  death  approached  gradually ;  for, 
like  two  other  great  poets  of  the  South,  Timrod 
and  Lanier,  he  was  not  physically  strong.  Though 
sustained  through  his  declining  years  by  "  the  ulti 
mate  trust " 

"  That  love  and  mercy,  Father,  still  are  thine,"  — 

he  felt  a  pathetic  desire  to  linger  awhile  in  the 
love  of  his  tender,  patient,  helpful  wife :  — 


64  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

"  A  little  while  I  fain  would  linger  here  ; 

Behold !  who  knows  what  soul-dividing  bars 
Earth's  faithful  loves  may  part  in  other  stars  ? 
Nor  can  love  deem  the  face  of  death  is  fair : 
A  little  while  I  still  would  linger  here." 

Paul  Hamilton  Hayne  passed  away  July  6,  1886. 
As  already  brought  out  in  the  course  of  this  sketch, 
he  was  not  only  a  gifted  singer,  but  also  a  noble 
man.  His  extraordinary  poetic  gifts  have  not  yet 
been  fully  recognized.  Less  gifted  singers  have 
been  placed  above  him.  No  biography  has  been 
written  to  record  with  fond  minuteness  the  story 
of  his  admirable  life  and  achievement.  His  writ 
ings  in  prose,  and  a  few  of  his  choicest  lyrics,  still  re 
main  unpublished.  Let  us  hope  that  this  reproach 
to  Southern  letters  may  soon  be  removed,  and  that 
this  laureate  of  the  South  may  yet  come  to  the  full 
inheritance  of  fame  to  which  the  children  of  genius 
are  inalienably  entitled. 


CHAPTER   IV 

HENRY    TIMROD 

IN  some  respects  there  is  a  striking  similarity 
in  the  lives  of  the  three  Southern  poets,  Hayne, 
Timrod,  and  Lanier.  They  were  alike  victims  of 
misfortune,  and  in  their  greatest  tribulations  they 
exhibited  the  same  heroic  patience  and  fortitude. 

"  They  knew  alike  what  suffering  starts 

From  fettering  need  and  ceaseless  pain ; 
But  still  with  brave  and  cheerful  hearts, 
Whose  message  hope  and  joy  imparts, 
They  sang  their  deathless  strain." 

The  fate  of  Timrod  was  the  saddest  of  them  all. 
Gifted  with  uncommon  genius,  he  never  saw  its 
full  fruitage ;  and  over  and  over  again,  when  some 
precious  hope  seemed  about  to  be  realized,  it  was 
cruelly  dashed  to  the  ground.  There  is,  perhaps, 
no  sadder  story  in  the  annals  of  literature. 

Henry  Timrod  was  born  in  Charleston,  South 
Carolina,  December  28,  1829.  He  was  older  than 
his  friend  Hayne  by  twenty-three  days.  The  law 
of  heredity  seems  to  find  exemplification  in  his  gen 
ius.  The  Timrods,  a  family  of  German  descent, 
were  long  identified '  with  the  history  of  South 

POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH  —  5  65 


HENRY  TIM  ROD. 


HENRY    TIMROD  6/ 

Carolina.  The  poet's  grandfather  belonged  to  the 
German  Fusiliers  of  Charleston,  a  volunteer  com 
pany  organized  in  1775,  after  the  battle  of  Lexing 
ton,  for  the  defense  of  the  American  colonies.  In 
the  Seminole  War,  the  poet's  father,  Captain  William 
Henry  Timrod,  commanded  the  German  Fusiliers 
in  Florida.  He  was  a  gifted  man,  whose  talents 
attracted  an  admiring  circle  of  friends.  "  By  the 
simple  mastery  of  genius,"  says  Hayne,  "he  gained 
no  trifling  influence  among  the  highest  intellectual 
and  social  circles  of  a  city  noted  at  that  period  for 
aristocratic  exclusiyeness." 

Timrod's  father  was  not  only  an  eloquent  talker, 
but  also  a  poet.  A  strong  intellect  was  associated 
with  delicate  feelings.  He  had  the  gift  of  musical 
utterance;  and  the  following  verses  from  his  poem, 
To  Time  —  the  Old  Traveler',  were  pronounced  by 
Washington  Irving  equal  to  any  lyric  written  by 
Tom  Moore :  — 

"  They  slander  thee,  Old  Traveler, 

Who  say  that  thy  delight 
Is  to  scatter  ruin  far  and  wide, 

In  thy  wantonness  of  might : 
For  not  a  leaf  that  falleth 

Before  thy  restless  wings, 
But  in  thy  flight,  thou  changest  it 

To  a  thousand  brighter  things. 
•         '*•*• 

"  'Tis  true  thy  progress  layeth 

Full  many  a  loved  one  low, 
And  for  the  brave  and  beautiful 

Thou  hast  caused  our  tears  to  flow  \ 


68  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

But  always  near  the  couch  of  death 

Nor  thou,  nor  we  can  stay ; 
And  the  breath  of  thy  departing  wings 

Dries  all  our  tears  away  1  " 

On  his  mother's  side  the  poet  was  scarcely  less 
fortunate  in  his  parentage.  She  was  as  beautiful 
in  form  and  face  as  in  character.  From  her  more 
than  from  his  father  the  poet  derived  his  love  of 
Nature.  She  delighted  in  flowers  and  trees  and 
stars ;  she  caught  the  glintings  of  the  sunshine 
through  the  leaves ;  she  felt  a  thrill  of  joy  at  the 
music  of  singing  birds  and  of  murmuring  waters. 
With  admirable  maternal  tenderness  she  taught  her 
children  to  discern  and  appreciate  the  lovely  sights 
and  sounds  of  nature. 

Timrod  received  his  early  education  in  a  Charles 
ton  school,  where  he  sat  next  to  Hayne.  He  was 
an  ambitious  boy,  insatiable  in  his  desire  for  knowl 
edge  ;  at  the  same  time,  he  was  fond  of  outdoor 
sports,  and  enjoyed  the  respect  and  confidence  of 
his  companions.  His  poetic  activity  dates  from  this 
period.  "  I  well  remember,"  says  Hayne,  "  the 
exultation  with  which  he  showed  me  one  morning 
his  earliest  consecutive  attempt  at  verse-making. 
Our  down-East  schoolmaster,  however,  could  boast 
of  no  turn  for  sentiment,  and  having  remarked  us 
hobnobbing,  meanly  assaulted  us  in  the  rear,  effec 
tually  quenching  for  the  time  all  aesthetic  enthu 
siasm." 

When  sixteen  or  seventeen  years  of  age  he  en 
tered  the  University  of  Georgia.  He  was  cramped 


HENRY    TIMROD  69 

for  lack  of  means ;  sickness  interfered  with  his 
studies,  and  at  length  he  was  forced  to  leave  the 
university  without  his  degree.  But  his  interrupted 
course  was  not  in  vain.  His  fondness  for  litera 
ture  led  him,  not  only  to  an  intelligent  study  of 
Virgil,  Horace,  and  Catullus,  but  also  to  an  unusual 
acquaintance  with  the  leading  poets  of  England. 
His  pen  was  not  inactive,  and  some  of  his  college 
verse,  published  over  a  fictitious  signature  in  a 
Charleston  paper,  attracted  local  attention. 

After  leaving  college  Timrod  returned  to 
Charleston,  and  entered  upon  the  study  of  law 
in  the  office  of  the  Hon.  J.  L.  Petigru.  But  the 
law  was  not  adapted  to  his  tastes  and  talents,  and, 
like  Hayne,  he  early  abandoned  it  to  devote  him 
self  to  literature.  He  was  timid  and  retiring  in 
disposition.  "  His  walk  was  quick  and  nervous," 
says  Dr.  J.  Dickson  Bruns,  "  with  an  energy  in  it 
that  betokened  decision  of  character,  but  ill  sus 
tained  by  the  stammering  speech ;  for  in  society 
he  was  the  shyest  and  most  undemonstrative  of 
men.  To  a  single  friend  whom  he  trusted,  he  would 
pour  out  his  inmost  heart ;  but  let  two  or  three  be 
gathered  together,  above  all,  introduce  a  stranger, 
and  he  instantly  became  a  quiet,  unobtrusive  lis 
tener,  though  never  a  moody  or  uncongenial  one." 

He  aspired  to  a  college  professorship,  for  which 
he  made  diligent  preparation  in  the  classics ;  but 
in  spite  of  his  native  abilities  and  excellent  attain 
ments,  he  never  secured  this  object  of  his  ambition. 
Leaving  Charleston,  he  became  a  tutor  in  private 
families  ;  but  on  holiday  occasions  he  was  accus- 


7O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

tomed  to  return  to  the  city,  where  he  was  cordially 
welcomed  by  his  friends.  Among  these  was  William 
Gilmore  Simms,  a  sort  of  Maecenas  to  aspiring 
genius,  who  gathered  about  him  the  younger 
literary  men  of  his  acquaintance.  At  the  little 
dinners  he  was  accustomed  to  give,  no  one  mani 
fested  a  keener  enjoyment  than  Timrod,  when,  in 
the  words  of  Hayne  :  — 

"  Around  the  social  board 

The  impetuous  flood  tide  poured 
Of  curbless  mirth,  and  keen  sparkling  jest 
Vanished  like  wine-foam  on  its  golden  crest." 

During  all  these  years  of  toil  and  waiting  the 
poetic  muse  was  not  idle.  Under  the  pseudonym 
"Aglaus,"  the  name  of  a  minor  pastoral  poet  of 
Greece,  he  became  a  frequent  and  favorite  con 
tributor  to  the  Southern  Literary  Messenger  of 
Richmond,  Virginia.  Later  he  became  one  of  the 
principal  contributors,  both  in  prose  and  poetry,  to 
Russell's  Magazine  in  Charleston.  It  was  in  these 
periodicals  that  the  foundation  of  his  fame  was 
laid. 

Timrod's  first  volume  of  poetry,  made  up  of 
pieces  taken  chiefly  from  these  magazines,  ap 
peared  in  1860,  from  the  press  of  Ticknor  &  Fields, 
Boston.  It  was  Hayne's  judgment  that  "a  better 
first  volume  of  the  kind  has  seldom  appeared  any 
where."  It  contains  most  of  the  pieces  found  in 
subsequent  editions  of  his  works.  Here  and  there, 
both  North  and  South,  a  discerning  critic  recog- 


HENRY    TIMROD  /I 

nized  in  the  poet  "  a  lively,  delicate  fancy,  and  a 
graceful  beauty  of  expression."  But,  upon  the 
whole,  the  book  attracted  little  attention  —  a  fact 
that  came  to  the  poet  as  a  deep  disappointment. 
In  the  words  of  Dr.  Brims,  who  was  familiar  with 
the  circumstances  of  the  poet,  "  success  was  to  him 
a  bitter  need,  for  not  his  living  merely,  but  his  life 
was  staked  upon  it." 

When  this  volume  appeared,  Timrod  was  more 
than  a  poetic  tyro.  Apart  from  native  inspira 
tion,  in  which  he  was  surpassed  by  few  of  his 
contemporaries,  he  had  reflected  profoundly  on 
his  art,  and  nursed  his  genius  on  the  masterpieces 
of  English  song.  In  addition  to  Shakespeare 
he  had  carefully  pondered  Milton,  Wordsworth, 
and  Tennyson.  From  Wordsworth  especially 
he  learned  to  appreciate  the  poetry  of  common 
things,  and  to  discern  the  mystic  presence  of  that 
spirit,  — 

"  Whose  dwelling  is  the  light  of  setting  suns, 
And  the  round  ocean,  and  the  living  air, 
And  the  blue  sky,  and  in  the  mind  of  man." 

Timrod,  like  Poe,  formulated  a  theory  of  poetry 
which  it  is  interesting  to  study,  as  it  throws  light 
on  his  own  work.  It  reveals  to  us  the  ideal  at  which 
he  aimed.  In  a  famous  essay  Poe  made  beauty 
the  sole  realm  and  end  of  poetry.  To  Timrod  be 
longs  the  credit  of  setting  forth  a  larger  and  juster 
conception  of  the  poetic  art.  To  beauty  he  adds 
poiver  and  truth  as  legitimate  sources  of  poetry. 
"  I  think,"  he  says,  "when  we  recall  the  many  and 


72  POETS   OF    THE    SOUTH 

varied  sources  of  poetry,  we  must,  perforce,  con 
fess  that  it  is  wholly  impossible  to  reduce  them  all 
to  the  simple  element  of  beauty.  Two  other  ele 
ments,  at  least,  must  be  added,  and  these  are  power, 
when  it  is  developed  in  some  noble  shape,  and  truth, 
whether  abstract  or  not,  when  it  affects  the  common 
heart  of  mankind." 

Timrod  regarded  a  poem  as  a  work  of  art.  He 
justly  held  that  a  poem  should  have  "one  purpose, 
and  that  the  materials  of  which  it  is  composed 
should  be  so  selected  and  arranged  as  to  help  en 
force  it."  He  distinguished  between  the  moment 
of  inspiration,  "  when  the  great  thought  strikes  for 
the  first  time  along  the  brain  and  flushes  the  cheek 
with  the  sudden  revelation  of  beauty  or  grandeur, 
and  the  hour  of  patient,  elaborate  execution."  Ac 
cordingly  he  quoted  with  approval  the  lines  of 
Matthew  Arnold :  — 

"  We  cannot  kindle  when  we  will 

The  fire  that  in  the  heart  resides ; 
The  spirit  bloweth  and  is  still ; 
In  mystery  our  soul  abides ; 
But  tasks  in  hours  of  insight  willed, 
May  be  through  hours  of  gloom  fulfilled." 

Timrod's  poetry  is  characterized  by  clearness, 
simplicity,  and  force.  He  was  not  a  mystic ;  his 
thoughts  and  emotions  are  not  obscured  in  voluble 
melody.  To  Jiim  poetry  is  more  than  rhythmic  har 
mony.  Beneath  his  delicate  imagery  and  rhyth 
mical  sweetness  are  poured  treasures  of  thought 
and  truth.  In  diction  he  belongs  to  the  school  of 


HENRY   TIMROD  73 

Wordsworth ;  his  language  is  not  strained  or  far 
fetched,  but  such  as  is  natural  to  cultured  men  in 
a  state  of  emotion.  "  Poetry,"  he  says  in  an  early 
volume  of  Russell 's  Magazine,  "  does  not  deal  in 
abstractions.  However  abstract  be  his  thought, 
the  poet  is  compelled,  by  his  passion-fused  imagi 
nation,  to  give  it  life,  form,  or  color.  Hence  the 
necessity  of  employing  the  sensuous  or  concrete 
words  of  the  language,  and  hence  the  exclusion 
of  long  words,  which  in  English  •  are  nearly  all 
purely  and  austerely  abstract,  from  the  poetic 
vocabulary." 

He  defends  the  use  of  the  sonnet,  in  which,  like 
Hayne,  he  excelled.  He  admits  that  the  sonnet 
is  artificial  in  structure ;  but,  as  already  pointed 
out,  he  distinguishes  the  moment  of  inspiration, 
from  the  subsequent  labor  of  composition.  In  the 
act  of  writing,  the  poet  passes  into  the  artist.  And 
"  the  very  restriction  so  much  complained  of  in  the 
sonnet,"  he  says,  "  the  artist  knows  to  be  an  advan 
tage.  It  forces  him  to  condensation."  His  sonnets 
are  characterized  by  a  rare  lucidity  of  thought  and 
expression. 

The  principal  piece  in  Timrod's  first  volume, 
to  which  we  now  return,  and  the  longest  poem 
he  ever  wrote,  is  entitled  A  Vision  of  Poesy.  In 
the  experience  of  the  imaginative  hero,  who  seems 
an  idealized  portrait  of  the  poet  himself,  we  find 
an  almost  unequaled  presentation  of  the  nature 
and  uses  of  poetry.  The  spirit  of  Poesy,  "  the 
angel  of  the  earth,"  thus  explains  her  lofty 
mission  :  — 


74  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

"  And  ever  since  that  immemorial  hour 

When  the  glad  morning  stars  together  sung. 
My  task  hath  been,  beneath  a  mightier  Power, 
To  keep  the  world  forever  fresh  and  young ; 
I  give  it  not  its  fruitage  and  its  green, 
But  clothe  it  with  a  glory  all  unseen." 

And  what  are  the  objects  on  which  this  angel 
of  Poesy  loves  to  dwell  ?  Truth,  freedom,  passion, 
she  answers,  and  — - 

"  All  lovely  things,  and  gentle  —  the  sweet  laugh 

Of  children,  girlhood's  kiss,  and  friendship's  clasp, 
The  boy  that  sporteth  with  the  old  man's  staff, 
The  baby,  and  the  breast  its  fingers  grasp  — 
All  that  exalts  the  grounds  of  happiness, 
All  griefs  that  hallow,  and  all  joys  that  bless, 

"  To  me  are  sacred ;  at  my  holy  shrine 

Love  breathes  its  latest  dreams,  its  earliest  hints ; 
I  turn  life's  tasteless  waters  into  wine, 

And  flush  them  through  and  through  with  purple 

tints. 

Wherever  earth  is  fair,  and  heaven  looks  down, 
I  rear  my  altars,  and  I  wear  my  crown." 

Many  of  the  poems  in  this  first  volume  are  worthy 
of  note,  as  revealing  some  phase  of  the  poet's  ver 
satile  gifts  —  delicate  fancy,  simplicity  and  truth, 
lucid  force,  or  finished  art.  The  Lily  Confidante, 
is  a  light,  lilting  fancy,  the  moral  of  which  is :  — 

"  Love's  the  lover's  only  magic, 
Truth  the  very  subtlest  art ; 
Love  that  feigns,  and  lips  that  flatter, 
Win  no  modest  heart." 


HENRY    TIMROD  75 

The  Past  was  first  published  in  the  Southern 
Literary  Messenger,  and  afterwards  went  the  rounds 
of  the  press.  It  teaches  the  important  truth  that 
we  are  the  sum  of  all  we  have  lived  through.  The 
past  forms  the  atmosphere  which  we  breathe  to 
day  ;  it  is  — 

"  A  shadowy  land,  where  joy  and  sorrow  kiss, 

Each  still  to  each  corrective  and  relief, 
Where  dim  delights  are  brightened  into  bliss 
And  nothing  wholly  perishes  but  grief. 

"  Ah  me  !  —  not  dies  —  no  more  than  spirit  dies  ; 

But  in  a  change  like  death  is  clothed  with  wings  ; 
A  serious  angel,  with  entranced  eyes, 
Looking  to  far-off  and  celestial  things." 

Timrod  possessed  an  ardent  spirit  that  was 
stirred  to  its  depths  by  the  Civil  War.  His  martial 
songs,  with  their  fierce  intensity,  better  voiced  the 
feelings  of  the  South  at  that  time  than  those  of 
Hayne  or  any  other  Southern  singer.  In  his 
Ethnogenesis  — •  the  birth  of  a  nation  —  he  cele 
brates  in  a  lofty  strain  the  rise  of  the  Confed 
eracy,  of  which  he  cherished  large  and  genero'us 
hopes : — 

11  The  type 

Whereby  we  shall  be  known  in  every  land 
Is  that  vast  gulf  which  lips  our  Southern  strand, 
And  through  the  cold,  untempered  ocean  pours 
Its  genial  streams,  that  far  off  Arctic  shores 
May  sometimes  catch  upon  the  softened  breeze 
Strange  tropic  warmth  and  hints  of  summer  seas." 


/  POETS   OP   THE    SOUTH 

But  his  most  stirring  lyrics  are  Carolina  and  A 
Cry  to  Arms,  which  in  the  exciting  days  of  '61 
deeply  moved  the  Southern  heart,  but  which  to 
day  serve  as  melancholy  mementos  of  a  long-past 
sectional  bitterness.  Of  the  vigorous  lines  of  the 
former,  Hayne  says  in  an  interesting  autobio 
graphic  touch,  "  I  read  them  first,  and  was  thrilled 
by  their  power  and  pathos,  upon  a  stormy  March 
evening  in  Fort  Sumter !  Walking  along  the 
battlements,  under  the  red  lights  of  a  tempestuous 
sunset,  the  wind  steadily  and  loudly  blowing  from 
off  the  bar  across  the  tossing  and  moaning  waste 
of  waters,  driven  inland  ;  with  scores  of  gulls  and 
white  sea-birds  flying  and  shrieking  round  me,  — 
those  wild  voices  of  Nature  mingled  strangely  with 
the  rhythmic  roll  and  beat  of  the  poet's  impassioned 
music.  The  very  spirit,  or  dark  genius,  of  the 
troubled  scene  appeared  to  take  up,  and  to  repeat 
such  verses  as  :  — 

"  '  I  hear  a  murmur  as  of  waves 

That  grope  their  way  through  sunless  caves, 
Like  bodies  struggling  in  their  graves, 

Carolina ! 

"  *  And  now  it  deepens  ;  slow  and  grand 
It  swells,  as  rolling  to  the  land, 
An  ocean  broke  upon  the  strand, 

Carolina !  ' " 

These  impassioned  war  lyrics  brought  the  poet 
speedy  popularity.  For  a  time  his  hopes  were 
lifted  up  to  a  roseate  future.  In  1862  some  of 


HENRY    TIMROD  77 

his  influential  friends  formed  the  project  of  bring 
ing  out  a  handsome  edition  of  his  poems  in 
London.  The  war  correspondent  of  the  London 
Illustrated  News,  himself  an  artist,  volunteered 
to  furnish  original  illustrations.  The  scheme,  at 
which  the  poet  was  elated,  promised  at  once  bread 
and  fame.  But,  as  in  so  many  other  instances, 
he  was  doomed  to  bitter  disappointment.  The 
increasing  stress  of  the  great  conflict  absorbed  the 
energies  of  the  South ;  and  the  promising  plan, 
notwithstanding  the  poet's  popularity,  was  buried 
beneath  the  noise  and  tumult  of  battle. 

Disqualified  by  feeble  health  from  serving  in  the 
ranks,  Timrod,  shortly  after  the  battle  of  Shiloh, 
went  to  Tennessee  as  the  war  correspondent  of  the 
Charleston  Mercury.  To  his  retiring  and  sympa 
thetic  nature  the  scenes  of  war  were  painful. 
"One  can  scarcely  conceive,"  says  Dr.  Bruns,  "of 
a  situation  more  hopelessly  wretched  than  that  of 
a  mere  child  in  the  world's  ways  suddenly  flung 
down  into  the  heart  of  that  strong  retreat,  and 
tossed  like  a  straw  on  the  crest  of  those  refluent 
waves,  from  which  he  escaped  as  by  a  miracle." 

In  1863  he  went  to  Columbia  as  associate  edifor 
of  the  South  Carolinian.  He  was  scarcely  less 
happy  and  vigorous  in  prose  than  in  verse.  A 
period  of  prosperity  seemed  at  last  to  be  dawning ; 
and,  in  the  cheerful  prospect,  he  ventured  to  marry 
Miss  Kate  Goodwin  of  Charleston,  "  Katie,  the 
fair  Saxon,"  whom  he  had  long  loved  and  of  whom 
he  had  sung  in  one  of  his  longest  and  sweetest 
poems.  But  his  happiness  was  of  brief  duration. 


78  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

In  a  twelvemonth  the  army  of  General  Sherman 
entered  Columbia,  demolished  his  office,  and  sent 
him  adrift  as  a  helpless  fugitive. 

The  close  of  the  war  found  him  a  ruined  man ; 
he  was  almost  destitute  of  property  and  broken  in 
health.  He  was  obliged  to  sell  some  of  his  house 
hold  furniture  to  keep  his  family  in  bread.  "  We 
have,"  he  says,  in  a  sadly  playful  letter  to  Hayne 
at  this  period,  "  we  have —  let  me  see  !  —  yes,  we 
have  eaten  two  silver  pitchers,  one  or  two  dozen 
silver  forks,  several  sofas,  innumerable  chairs,  and 
a  huge  —  bedstead!  "  He  could  find  no  paying 
market  for  his  poems  in  the  impoverished  South ; 
and  in  the  North  political  feeling  was  still  too  strong 
to  give  him  access  to  the  magazines  there.  The 
only  employment  he  could  find  was  some  clerical 
work  for  a  season  in  the  governor's  office,  where 
he  sometimes  toiled  far  beyond  his  strength.  In 
this  time  of  discouragement  and  need,  the  gloom 
of  which  was  never  lifted,  he  pathetically  wrote  to 
Hayne  :  "  I  would  consign  every  line  of  my  verse 
to  eternal  oblivion  for  one  hundred  dollars  in  Iiand" 

In  1867  his  physicians  recommended  a  change 
of  air ;  and  accordingly  he  spent  a  month  with  his 
lifelong  friend  Hayne  at  Copse  Hill.  It  was  the 
one  rift  in  the  clouds  before  the  fall  of  night.  There 
is  a  pathetic  beauty  in  the  fellowship  of  the  two 
poets  during  these  brief  weeks,  when,  with  spirits 
often  attuned  to  high  thought  and  feeling,  they 
roamed  together  among  the  pines  or  sat  beneath 
the  stars.  "  We  would  rest  on  the  hillsides,"  says 
Hayne,  "  in  the  swaying  golden  shadows,  watching 


HENRY    TIMROD  79 

together  the  Titanic  masses  of  snow-white  clouds 
which  floated  slowly  and  vaguely  through  the  sky, 
suggesting  by  their  form,  whiteness,  and  serene 
motion,  despite  the  season,  flotillas  of  icebergs  upon 
Arctic  seas.  Like  lazzaroni  we  basked  in  the  quiet 
noons,  sunk  in  the  depths  of  reverie,  or  perhaps  of 
yet  more  'charmed  sleep.'  Or  we  smoked,  con 
versing  lazily  between  the  puffs,  — 

'  Next  to  some  pine  whose  antique  roots  just  peeped 
From  out  the  crumbling  bases  of  the  sand.'  " 

Timrod  survived  but  a  few  weeks  after  his 
return  to  Columbia.  The  circumstances  of  his 
death  were  most  pathetic.  Though  sustained  by 
Christian  hopes,  he  still  longed  to  live  a  season 
with  the  dear  ones  about  him.  When,  after  a  period 
of  intense  agony  that  preceded  his  dissolution,  his 
sister  murmured  to  him,  "  You  will  soon  be  at  rest 
now"  he  replied,  with  touching  pathos,  "  Yes,  my 
sister,  but  love  is  sivecter  than  rest."  He  died 
October  7,  1867,  and  was  laid  to  rest  in  Trinity 
churchyard,  where  his  grave  long  remained  un 
marked. 

Two  principal  editions  of  his  works  have  been 
published:  the  first  in  1873,  with  an  admirable 
memoir  by  Hayne  ;  the  second  in  1899,  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Timrod  Memorial  Association  of 
South  Carolina.  A  number  of  his  poems  and  his 
prose  writings  still  remain  uncollected  ;  and  there 
is  yet  no  biography  that  fully  records  the  story 
of  his  life.  This  fact  is  not  a  credit  to  Southern 


8O  POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH 

letters,  for,  as  we  have  seen,  Timrod  was  a  poet  of 
more  than  commonplace  ability  and  achievement. 

For  the  most  part,  his  themes  were  drawn  from 
the  ordinary  scenes  and  incidents  of  life.  He  was 
not  ambitious  of  lofty  subjects,  remote  from  the 
hearts  and  homes  of  men.  He  placed  sincerity 
above  grandeur ;  he  preferred  love  to  admiration. 
He  was  always  pure,  brave,  and  true ;  and,  as  he 
sang :  — 

"  The  brightest  stars  are  nearest  to  the  earth, 
And  we  may  track  the  mighty  sun  above, 
Even  by  the  shadow  of  a  slender  flower. 
Always,  O  bard,  humility  is  power ! 
And  thou  mayest  draw  from  matters  of  the  hearth 
Truths  wide  as  nations,  and  as  deep  as  love." 


CHAPTER  V 

SIDNEY    LANIER 

LANIER'S  genius  was  predominantly  musical.  He 
descended  from  a  musical  ancestry,  which  included 
in  its  line  a  "  master  of  the  king's  music  "  at  the 
court  of  James  I.  His  musical  gifts  manifested 
themselves  in  early  childhood.  Without  further 
instruction  in  music  than  a  knowledge  of  the  notes, 
which  he  learned  from  his  mother,  he  was  able  to 
play,  almost  by  intuition,  the  flute,  guitar,  violin, 
piano,  and  organ.  He  organized  his  boyish  play 
mates  into  an  amateur  minstrel  band ;  and  when 
in  early  manhood  he  began  to  confide  his  most 
intimate  thoughts  to  a  notebook,  he  wrote,  "  The 
prime  inclination  —  that  is,  natural  bent  (which  I 
have  checked,  though)  —  of  my  nature  is  to  music, 
and  for  that  I  have  the  greatest  talent;  indeed, 
not  boasting,  for  God  gave  it  me,  I  have  an  extraor 
dinary  musical  talent,  and  feel  it  within  me  plainly 
that  I  could  rise  as  high  as  any  composer." 

This  early  bent  and  passion  for  music  never 
left  him.  His  thought  continually  turned  to  the 
subject  of  music,  and  in  the  silences  of  his  soul 
he  frequently  heard  wonderful  melodies.  In  his 
novel,  Tiger  Lilies,  he  lauds  music  in  a  rapturous 

POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH  —  6        8 1 


SIDNEY   LANIER. 


SIDNEY    LANIER  83 

strain  :  "  Since  in  all  holy  worship,  in  all  conditions 
of  life,  in  all  domestic,  social,  religious,  political, 
and  lonely  individual  doings ;  in  all  passions,  in  all 
countries,  earthly  or  heavenly  ;  in  all  stages  of  civ 
ilization,  of  time,  or  of  eternity  ;  since,  I  say,  in 
all  these,  music  is  always  present  to  utter  the 
shallowest  or  the  deepest  thoughts  of  man  or 
spirit  —  let  us  cease  to  call  music  a  fine  art,  to 
class  it  with  delicate  pastry  cookery  and  confec 
tionery,  and  to  fear  to  make  too  much  of  it  lest  it 
should  make  us  sick."  At  a  later  period,  while 
seeking  to  regain  his  health  by  a  sojourn  in  Texas, 
he  wrote  to  his  wife :  "  All  day  my  soul  hath 
been  cutting  swiftly  into  the  great  space  of  the 
subtle,  unspeakable  deep,  driven  by  wind  after 
wind  of  heavenly  melody.  The  very  inner  spirit 
and  essence  of  all  wind-songs,  bird-songs,  passion- 
songs,  folk-songs,  country-songs,  sex-songs,  soul- 
songs,  and  body-songs,  hath  blown  upon  me  in 
quick  gusts  like  the  breath  of  passion,  and  sailed 
me  into  a  sea  of  vast  dreams,  whereof  each  wave 
is  at  once  a  vision  and  a  melody." 

This  predominance  of  music  in  the  genius  of 
Lanier  is  at  once  the  source  of  his  strength  and 
of  his  weakness  in  poetry.  In  his  poems,  and  in 
his  work  entitled  The  Science  of  English  Verse,  it 
is  the  musical  element  of  poetry  upon  which  the 
principal  emphasis  is  laid.  This  fact  makes  him 
the  successor  of  Poe  in  American  letters.  Both 
in  theory  and  in  practice  Lanier  has,  as  we  shall 
see,  achieved  admirable  results.  But,  after  all,  the 
musical  element  of  poetry  is  of  minor  importance. 


84  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

It  is  a  means,  and  not  an  %end.  No  jingle  of  sound 
can  replace  the  delicacy  of  fancy,  nobleness  of 
sentiment  and  energy  of  thought  that  constitute 
what  we  may  call  the  soul  of  poetry.  Rhapsody 
is  not  the  highest  form  of  poetic  achievement.  In 
its  noblest  forms  poetry  is  the  medium  through 
which  great  souls,  like  Homer,  Virgil,  Shakespeare, 
Milton,  Tennyson,  give  to  the  world,  with  classic 
self-restraint,  the  fruitage  of  their  highest  thought 
and  emotion. 

The  life  of  Lanier  was  a  tragedy.  While  lighted 
here  and  there  with  a  fleeting  joy,  its  prevailing 
tone  was  one  of  sadness.  The  heroic  courage  with 
which  he  met  disease  and  poverty  impart  to  his  life 
an  inspiring  gran'deur.  He  was  born  at  Macon, 
Georgia,  February  3,  1842.  His  sensitive  spirit 
early  responded  to  the  beauties  of  Nature ;  and  in 
his  hunting  and  fishing  trips,  in  which  he  was 
usually  accompanied  by  his  younger  brother  Clif 
ford,  he  caught  something  of  the  varied  beauties 
of  marsh,  wood,  and  sky,  which  were  afterwards  to 
be  so  admirably  woven  into  his  poems.  He  early 
showed  a  fondness  for  books,  and  in  the  well-stored 
shelves  of  his  father's  library  he  found  ample  oppor 
tunity  to  gratify  his  taste  for  reading.  His  literary 
tastes  were  doubtless  formed  on  the  old  English 
classics  —  Shakespeare,  Milton,  Pope,  Addison  — 
which  formed  a  part  of  every  Southern  gentle 
man's  library. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  entered  the  Sophomore 
class  of  Oglethorpe  College,  near  Milledgeville,  an 
institution  that  did  not  have  sufficient  vitality  to 


SIDNEY    LANIER  85 

survive  the  Civil  War.  He  did  not  think  very 
highly  of  the  course  of  instruction,  and  found  his 
chief  delight,  as  perhaps  the  best  part  of  his  cul 
ture,  in  the  congenial  circle  of  friends  he  gathered 
around  him.  The  evenings  he  spent  with  them 
were  frequently  devoted  to  literature  and  music. 
A  classmate,  Mr.  T.  F.  Newell,  gives  us  a  vivid 
picture  of  these  social  features  of  his  college  life. 
"  I  can  recall,"  he  says,  "  my  association  with 
him  with  sweetest  pleasure,  especially  those  Attic 
nights,  for  they  are  among  the  dearest  and  tender- 
est  recollections  of  my  life,  when  with  a  few  chosen 
companions  we  would  read  from  some  treasured 
volume,  it  may  have  been  Tennyson,  or  Carlyle, 
or  Christopher  North's  Nodes  Ambrosiancz,  or 
we  would  make  the  hours  vocal  with  music  and 
song ;  those  happy  nights,  which  were  veritable 
refections  of  the  gods,  and  which  will  be  remem 
bered  with  no  other  regret  than  that  they  will  never 
more  return.  On  such  occasions  I  have  seen  him 
walk  up  and  down  the  room  and  with  his  flute  ex 
temporize  the  sweetest  music  ever  vouchsafed  to 
mortal  ear.  At  such  times  it  would  seem  as  if  his 
soul  were  in  a  trance,  and  could  only  find  existence, 
expression,  in  the  ecstasy  of  tone,  that  would  catch 
our  souls  with  his  into  the  very  seventh  heaven  of 
harmony." 

Lanier  was  a  diligent  student,  and  easily  stood 
among  the  first  of  his  classes,  particularly  in  mathe 
matics.  His  reading  took  a  wide  range.  In  addi 
tion  to  the  leading  authors  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
he  showed  a  fondness  for  what  was  old  and  quaint 


86  POETS   OF   THE   SOUTH 

in  our  literature.  He  delighted  in  Burton's  Anat 
omy  of  Melancholy  and  in  the  works  of  "  the  poet- 
preacher,"  Jeremy  Taylor.  At  this  time,  too,  his 
thoughtful  nature  turned  to  the  serious  problem  of 
his  life  work.  He  eagerly  questioned  his  capabili 
ties  as  preliminary,  to  use  his  own  words,  "  to  ascer 
taining  God's  will  with  reference  to  himself."  As 
already  learned  from  his  notebook,  he  early  rec 
ognized  his  extraordinary  gifts  in  music.  But  his 
ambition  aimed  at  more  than  a  musician's  career, 
for  it  seemed  to  him,  as  he  said,  that  there  were 
greater  things  that  he  might  do. 

His  ability  and  scholarship  made  a  favorable 
impression  on  the  college  authorities,  and  immedi 
ately  after  his  graduation  he  was  elected  to  a  tutor 
ship.  From  this  position,  so  congenial  to  his 
scholarly  tastes,  he  was  called,  after  six  months, 
by  the  outbreak  of  the  Civil  War.  In  his  boyhood 
he  had  shown  a  martial  spirit.  With  his  younger 
brother  he  joined  the  Macon  Volunteers,  and  soon 
saw  heavy  service  in  Virginia.  He  took  part  in 
the  battles  of  Seven  Pines,  Drewry's  Bluffs,  and 
Malvern  Hill,  in  all  of  which  he  displayed  a  chival 
rous  courage.  Afterward  he  became  a  signal  officer 
and  scout.  "  Nearly  two  years,"  he  says,  in  speak 
ing  of  this  part  of  his  service,  "  were  passed  in 
skirmishes,  racing  to  escape  the  enemy's  gunboats, 
signaling  dispatches,  serenading  country  beauties, 
poring  over  chance  books,  and  foraging  for  proven 
der."  In  1864  he  became  a  blockade  runner,  and 
in  his  first  run  out  from  near  Fort  Fisher,  he  was 
captured  and  taken  to  Point  Lookout  prison. 


SIDNEY    LANIER  8/ 

It  is  remarkable  that,  amid  the  distractions  and 
hardships  of  active  service,  his  love  of  music  and 
letters  triumphantly  asserted  itself.  His  flute  was 
his  constant  companion.  He  utilized  the  brief  in 
tervals  of  repose  that  came  to  him  in  camp  to  set 
some  of  Tennyson's  songs  to  music  and  to  prose 
cute  new  lines  of  literary  study.  He  took  up  the 
study  of  German,  in  which  he  became  quite  profi 
cient,  and  by  the  light  of  the  camp  fire  at  night 
translated  from  Heine,  Schiller,  and  Goethe.  At 
the  same  time  his  sympathy  with  the  varied  aspects 
of  Nature  was  deepened.  Trees  and  flowers  and 
ferns  revealed  to  him  their  mystic  beauty  ;  and  like 
Wordsworth,  he  found  it  easy,  "  in  the  lily,  the  sun 
set,  the  mountain,  and  rosy  hues  of  all  life,  to  trace 
God." 

It  was  during  his  campaigns  in  Virginia  that  he 
began  the  composition  of  his  only  novel,  Tiger 
Lilies ',  which  was  not  completed,  however,  till 
1867.  It  is  now  out  of  print.  Though  immature 
and  somewhat  chaotic,  it  clearly  reveals  the  im 
aginative  temperament  of  the  author.  War  is 
imaged  to  his  mind  as  "  a  strange,  enormous,  ter 
rible  flower,"  which  he  wishes  might  be  eradicated 
forever  and  ever.  As  might  be  expected,  music 
finds  an  honored  place  in  its  pages.  He  regards 
music  as  essential  to  the  home.  "  Given  the  raw 
materials,"  he  says,  "  to  wit,  wife,  children,  a  friend 
or  two,  and  a  house,  —  two  other  things  are  neces 
sary.  These  are  a  good  fire  and  good  music.  And 
inasmuch  as  we  can  do  without  the  fire  for  half 
the  year,  I  may  say  that  music  is  the  one  essen- 


88  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

tial.  After  the  evening  spent  around  the  piano, 
or  the  flute,  or  the  violin,  how  warm  and  how 
chastened  is  the  kiss  with  which  the  family  all 
say  good  night !  Ah,  the  music  has  taken  all  the 
day  cares  and  thrown  them  into  its  terrible  alembic 
and  boiled  them  and  rocked  them  and  cooled  them, 
till  they  are  crystallized  into  one  care,  which  is  a 
most  sweet  and  rare  desirable  sorrow  —  the  yearn 
ing  for  God." 

After  the  war  came  a  rude  struggle  for  exist 
ence  —  a  struggle  in  which  tuberculosis,  contracted 
during  his  camp  life,  gradually  sapped  his  strength. 
Hemorrhages  became  not  infrequent,  and  he  was 
driven  from  one  locality  to  another  in  a  vain 
search  for  health.  But  he  never  lost  hope  ;  and 
his  sufferings  served  to  bring  out  his  indomitable, 
heroic  spirit,  and  to  stimulate  him  to  the  highest 
degree  of  intellectual  activity.  Few  men  have  ac 
complished  more  when  so  heavily  handicapped  by 
disease  and  poverty.  The  record  of  his  struggle 
is  truly  pathetic.  In  a  letter  to  Paul  Hamilton 
Hayne,  written  in  1880,  he  gives  us  a  glimpse 
both  of  his  physical  suffering  and  his  mental 
agony.  "  I  could  never  tell  you,"  he  says,  "  the 
extremity  of  illness,  of  poverty,  and  of  unceasing 
toil,  in  which  I  have  spent  the  last  three  years, 
and  you  would  need  only  once  to  see  the  weariness 
with  which  I  crawl  to  bed  after  a  long  day's  work, 
and  after  a  long  night's  work  at  the  heels  of  it  — 
and  Sundays  just  as  well  as  other  days  —  in  order 
to  find  in  your  heart  a  full  warrant  for  my  silence. 
It  seems  incredible  that  I  have  printed  such  an 


SIDNEY    LANIER  89 

unchristian  quantity  of  matter  —  all,  too,  tolerably 
successful  —  and  secured  so  little  money;  and  the 
wife  and  the  four  boys,  who  are  so  lovely  that  I 
would  not  think  a  palace  good  enough  for  them  if 
I  had  it,  make  one's  earnings  seem  all  the  less." 
During  all  these  years  of  toil  he  longed  to  be 
delivered  from  the  hard  struggle  for  bread  that 
he  might  give  himself  more  fully  to  music  and 
poetry. 

In  1867,  while  in  charge  of  a  prosperous  school 
at  Prattville,  Alabama,  he  married  Miss  Mary  Day, 
of  Macon,  Georgia.  It  proved  a  union  in  which 
Lanier  found  perpetual  inspiration  and  comfort. 
His  new-found  strength  and  happiness  are  reflected 
in  more  than  one  of  his  poems.  In  Acknowledg 
ment  we  read  :  — 

"  By  the  more  height  of  thy  sweet  stature  grown, 
Twice-eyed  with  thy  gray  vision  set  in  mine, 
I  ken  far  lands  to  wifeless  men  unknown, 
I  compass  stars  for  one-sexed  eyes  too  fine." 

And  in  My  Springs,  he  says  again,  with  great 
beauty : — 

"  Dear  eyes,  dear  eyes  and  rare  complete  — 
Being  heavenly-sweet  and  earthly-sweet  — 
I  marvel  that  God  made  you  mine, 
For  when  He  frowns,  'tis  then  ye  shine !  " 

In  1873,  after  giving  up  the  study  of  law  in  his 
father's  office,  he  went  to  Baltimore,  where  he  was 
engaged  as  first  flute  for  the  Peabody  Symphony 
concerts.  This  engagement  was  a  bold  under- 


9O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

taking,  which  cannot  be  better  presented  than  in 
his  own  words.  In  a  letter  to  Hayne  he  says  : 
"  Aside  from  the  complete  bouleversement  of  pro 
ceeding  from  the  courthouse  to  the  footlights,  I 
was  a  raw  player  and  a  provincial  withal,  without 
practice,  and  guiltless  of  instruction  —  for  I  had 
never  had  a  teacher.  To  go  under  these  circum 
stances  among  old  professional  players,  and  assume 
a  leading  part  in  a  large  orchestra  which  was 
organized  expressly  to  play  the  most  difficult 
works  of  the  great  masters,  was  (now  that  it's  all 
over)  a  piece  of  temerity  that  I  don't  remember 
ever  to  have  equaled  before.  But  I  trusted  in 
love,  pure  and  simple,  and  was  not  disappointed ; 
for,  as  if  by  miracle,  difficulties  and  discourage 
ments  melted  away  before  the  fire  of  a  passion 
for  music  which  grows  ever  stronger  within  my 
heart ;  and  I  came  out  with  results  more  grati 
fying  than  it  is  becoming  in  me  to  specify." 
His  playing  possessed  an  exquisite  charm.  "  In 
his  hands  the  flute,"  to  quote  from  the  tribute 
paid  him  by  his  director,  "  no  longer  remained 
a  mere  material  instrument,  but  was  transformed 
into  a  voice  that  set  heavenly  harmonies  into 
vibration.  Its  tones  developed  colors,  warmth, 
and  a  low  sweetness  of  unspeakable  poetry ; 
they  were  not  only  true  and  pure,  but  poetic, 
allegoric  as  it  were,  suggestive  of  the  depths  and 
heights  of  being  and  of  the  delights  which  the 
earthly  ear  never  hears  and  the  earthly  eye  never 
sees." 

Henceforth  Baltimore  was  to  be  Lanier's  home. 


SIDNEY    LANIER  QI 

In  addition  to  music,  he  gave  himself  seriously  to 
literature.  Before  this  period  he  had  written  a 
number  of  poems,  limited  in  range  and  somewhat 
labored  in  manner.  The  current  of  his  life  still  set 
to  music,  and  his  poetic  efforts  seem  to  have  been 
less  a  matter  of  inspiration  than  of  deliberate  choice. 
In  literary  form  the  influence  of  Poe  is  discernible  ; 
but  in  subject-matter  the  sounds  and  colors  of 
Nature,  as  in  the  poetry  of  his  later  years,  occupy  a 
prominent  place.  Of  the  poems  of  this  early  period 
the  songs  for  The  Jacquerie  are  the  best.  Here  is 
a  stanza  of  Betrayal:  — 

"  The  sun  has  kissed  the  violet  sea, 

And  burned  the  violet  to  a  rose. 

O  sea  !  wouldst  thou  not  better  be 

More  violet  still  ?     Who  knows  ?     Who  knows  ? 
Well  hides  the  violet  in  the  wood : 
The  dead  leaf  wrinkles  her  a  hood, 
And  winter's  ill  is  violet's  good ; 
But  the  bold  glory  of  the  rose, 
It  quickly  comes  and  quickly  goes  — 
Red  petals  whirling  in  white  snows, 
Ah  me !  " 

After  taking  up  his  residence  in  Baltimore, 
Lanier  entered  upon  a  comprehensive  course  of 
reading  and  study,  particularly  in  early  English 
literature.  He  studied  Anglo-Saxon,  and  familiar 
ized  himself  with  Langland  and  Chaucer.  He 
understood  that  any  great  poetic  achievement 
must  be  based  on  extensive  knowledge.  A  sweet 
warbler  may  depend  on  momentary  inspiration  ; 


$2  POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH 

but  the  great  singer,  who  ft  to  instruct  and  move 
his  age,  must  possess  the  insight  and  breadth  of 
vision  that  come  alone  from  a  profound  acquaint 
ance  with  Nature  and  human  history.  With  keen 
critical  discernment  Lanier  said  that  "the  trouble 
with  Poe  was,  he  did  not  know  enough.  He 
needed  to  know  a  good  many  more  things  in  order 
to  be  a  great  poet."  It  was  to  prepare  himself  for 
the  highest  flights  possible  to  him  that  he  entered, 
with  inextinguishable  ardor,  upon  a  wide  course  of 
reading. 

In  1874  he  was  commissioned  by  a  railroad  com 
pany  to  write  up  the  scenery,  climate,  and  history 
of  Florida.  While  spending  a  month  or  two 
with  his  family  in  Georgia,  he  wrote  Corn,  which 
deservedly  ranks  as  one  of  his  noblest  poems. 
The  delicate  forms  and  colors  of  Nature  touched 
him  to  an  ecstasy  of  delight ;  and  at  the  same 
time  they  bodied  forth  to  his  imagination  deep 
spiritual  truths.  As  we  read  this  poem,  we  feel 
that  the  poet  has  reached  a  height  of  which  little 
promise  is  given  in  his  earlier  poems.  Here  are 
the  opening  lines :  — 

"  To-day  the  woods  are  trembling  through  and  through 
With  shimmering  forms,  and  flash  before  my  view, 
Then  melt  in  green  as  dawn-stars  melt  in  blue. 
The  leaves  that  wave  against  my  cheek  caress 
Like  women's  hands  ;  the  embracing  boughs  express 

A  subtlety  of  mighty  tenderness  ; 
The  copse-depths  into  little  noises  start, 
That  sound  anon  like  beatings  of  a  heart, 
Anon  like  talk  'twixt  lips  not  far  apart. 


SIDNEY    LANIER  93 

The  beach  dreams  balm,  as  a  dreamer  hums  a  song ; 
Through  that  vague  wafture,  expirations  strong 
Throb  from  young  hickories  breathing  deep  and  long 
With  stress  and  urgence  bold  of  prisoned  spring 
And  ecstasy  burgeoning." 

This  poem  is  remarkable,  too,  for  its  presenta 
tion  of  Lanier's  conception  of  the  poetic  office. 
The  poet  should  be  a  prophet  and  leader,  arousing 
mankind  to  all  noble  truth  and  action :  — 

"  Look,  out  of  line  one  tall  corn-captain  stands 

Advanced  beyond  the  foremost  of  his  bands, 
And  waves  his  blades  upon  the  very  edge 
And  hottest  thicket  of  the  battling  hedge. 

Thou  lustrous  stalk,  that  ne'er  mayst  walk  nor  talk, 
Still  shalt  thou  type  the  poet-soul  sublime 
That  leads  the  vanward  of  his  timid  time, 
And  sings  up  cowards  with  commanding  rhyme  — 

Soul  calm,  like  thee,  yet  fain,  like  thee,  to  grow 

By  double  increment,  above,  below ; 

Soul  homely,  as  thou  art,  yet  rich  in  grace  like  thee, 
Teaching  the  yeomen  selfless  chivalry 
That  moves  in  gentle  curves  of  courtesy ; 

Soul  filled  like  thy  long  veins  with  sweetness  tense. 
By  every  godlike  sense 

Transmuted  from  the  four  wild  elements." 

For  a  time  Lanier  had  difficulty  in  finding  a 
publisher.  He  made  a  visit  to  New  York,  but  met 
only  with  rebuffs.  But  upheld,  like  Wordsworth, 
by  a  strong  consciousness  of  the  excellence  of  his 
work,  he  did  not  lose  his  cheerful  hope  and  courage. 
"  The  more  I  am  thrown  against  these  people  here, 


94  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

and  the  more  reverses  I  surfer  at  their  hands,  the 
more  confident  I  am  of  beating  them  finally.  I  do 
not  mean  by  '  beating '  that  I  am  in  opposition  to 
them,  or  that  I  hate  them  or  feel  aggrieved  with 
them ;  no,  they  know  no  better  and  they  act  up  to 
their  light  with  wonderful  energy  and  consistency. 
I  only  mean  that  I  am  sure  of  being  able,  some  day, 
to  teach  them  better  things  and  nobler  modes  of 
thought  and  conduct."  Corn  finally  appeared  in 
Lippincotfs  Magazine  for  February,  1875. 

From  this  time  poetry  became  a  larger  part  of 
Lanier's  life.  His  poetic  genius  had  attained  to 
fullness  of  power.  He  gave  freer  rein  to  imagi 
nation  and  thought  and  expression.  Speaking  of 
Special  Pleading,  which  was  written  in  1875,  he 
says  :  "  In  this  little  song,  I  have  begun  to  dare 
to  give  myself  some  freedom  in  my  own  peculiar 
style,  and  have  allowed  myself  to  treat  words, 
similes,  and  meters  with  such  freedom  as  I  de 
sired.  The  result  convinces  me  that  I  can  do  so 
now  safely."  In  the  next  two  or  three  years  he 
produced  such  notable  poems  as  The  Song  of  tJie 
Chattahoochee,  The  Symphony,  The  Revenge  of 
Hamish,  Clover,  The  Bee,  and  The  Waving  of  the 
Corn.  They  slowly  gained  recognition,  and 
brought  him  the  fellowship  and  encouragement  of 
not  a  few  literary  people  of  distinction,  among 
whom  Bayard  Taylor  and  Edmund  Clarence 
Stedman  deserve  especial  mention. 

Perhaps  none  of  Lanier's  poems  has  been  more 
popular  than  The  Song  of  the  CJiattahoochee.  It 
does  not  reach  the  poetic  heights  of  a  few  of 


SIDNEY    LANIER  95 

his  other  poems,  but  it  is  perfectly  clear,  and  has 
a  pleasant  lilting  movement.  Moreover,  it  teaches 
the  important  truth  that  we  are  to  be  dumb  to  the 
siren  voices  of  ease  and  pleasure  when  the  stern 
voice  of  duty  calls.  The  concluding  stanza  is  as 
follows :  — 

"  But  oh,  not  the  hills  of  Habersham, 

And  oh,  not  the  valleys  of  Hall, 
Shall  hinder  the  rain  from  attaining  the  plain, 

For  downward  the  voices  of  duty  call  — 
Downward  to  toil  and  be  mixed  with  the  main. 
The  dry  fields  burn  and  the  mills  are  to  turn, 
And  a  thousand  meadows  mortally  yearn, 
And  the  final  main  from  beyond  the  plain 
Calls  o'er  the  hills  of  Habersham, 
And  calls  through  the  valleys  of  Hall." 

In  1876,  upon  the  recommendation  of  Bayard 
Taylor,  Lanier  was  invited  to  write  the  centennial 
Cantata.  As  a  poem,  not  much  can  be  said  in 
its  favor.  Its  thought  and  form  fall  far  below  its 
ambitious  conception,  in  which  Columbia  presents 
a  meditation  on  the  completed  century  of  our 
country's  history.  On  its  publication  it  was  sub 
ject  to  a  good  deal  of  unfavorable  criticism  ;  but 
through  it  all,  though  it  must  have  been  a  bitter 
disappointment,  the  poet  never  lost  his  faith  in  his 
genius  and  destiny.  "  The  artist  shall  put  forth, 
humbly  and  lovingly,"  he  wrote  to  his  father,  "  and 
without  bitterness  against  opposition,  the  very  best 
and  highest  that  is  within  him,  utterly  regardless 
of  contemporary  criticism.  What  possible  claim 


g  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

can  contemporary  criticism  set  up  to  respect  — 
that  criticism  which  crucified  Jesus  Christ,  stoned 
Stephen,  hooted  Paul  for  a  madman,  tried  Luther 
for  a  criminal,  tortured  Galileo,  bound  Columbus 
in  chains,  and  drove  Dante  into  a  hell  of  exile  ? " 

The  need  of  a  regular  income  became  more  and 
more  a  necessity.  "  My  head  and  my  heart,"  he 
wrote,  "  are  both  so  full  of  poems,  which  the  dread 
ful  struggle  for  bread  does  not  give  me  time  to  put 
on  paper,  that  I  am  often  driven  to  headache  and 
heartache  purely  for  want  of  an  hour  or  two  to 
hold  a  pen."  He  sought  various  positions — a 
clerkship  in  Washington,  an  assistant's  place  in 
the  Peabody  Library,  a  consulship  in  the  south  of 
France  —  all  in  vain.  He  lectured  to  parlor  classes 
in  literature  —  an  enterprise  from  which  he  seems 
to  have  derived  more  fame  than  money.  Finally, 
in  1879,  he  was  appointed  to  a  lectureship  in 
English  literature  in  Johns  Hopkins  University, 
from  which  dates  the  final  period  of  his  literary 
activity  and  of  his  life. 

The  first  fruits  of  this  appointment  were  a  series 
of  lectures  on  metrical  forms,  which  appeared,  in 
1880,  in  a  volume  entitled  The  Science  of  English 
Verse.  It  is  an  original  and  suggestive  work,  in 
which,  however,  the  author's  predilections  for  music 
carry  him  too  far.  He  has  done  well  to  emphasize 
the  time  element  in  English  versification ;  but  his 
attempt  to  reduce  all  forms  of  verse  to  a  musical 
notation  can  hardly  be  regarded  as  successful. 
His  work,  though  comprehensive  in  scope,  was  not 
intended  to  impose  a  new  set  of  laws  upon  the 


SIDNEY    LANIER  97 

poet.  "  For  the  artist  in  verse,"  he  says  in  his  brief 
concluding  chapter,  "  there  is  no  law :  the  per 
ception  and  love  of  beauty  constitute  the  whole 
outfit;  and  what  is  herein  set  forth  is  to  be  taken 
merely  as  enlarging  that  perception  and  exalting 
that  love.  In  all  cases,  the  appeal  is  to  the  ear ; 
but  the  ear  should,  for  that  purpose,  be  educated 
up  to  the  highest  possible  plane  of  culture." 

A  second  series  of  lectures,  composed  and 
delivered  when  the  anguish  of  mortal  illness  was 
upon  him,  was  subsequently  published  under  the 
title,  The  English  Novel.  Its  aim  was  to  trace 
the  development  of  personality  in  literature.  It 
contains  much  suggestive  and  sound  criticism. 
He  did  not  share  the  fear  entertained  by  some  of 
his  contemporaries,  that  science  would  gradually 
abolish  poetry.  Many  of  the  finest  poems  in  our 
language,  as  he  pointed  out,  have  been  written 
while  the  wonderful  discoveries  of  recent  science 
were  being  made.  "  Now,"  he  continues,  "  if  we 
examine  the  course  and  progress  of  this  poetry, 
born  thus  within  the  very  grasp  and  maw  of  this 
terrible  science,  it  seems  to  me  that  we  find  —  as 
to  the  substance  of  poetry  —  a  steadily  increasing 
confidence  and  joy  in  the  mission  of  the  poet,  in 
the  sacredness  of  faith  and  love  and  duty  and 
friendship  and  marriage,  and  the  sovereign  fact  of 
man's  personality,  while  as  to  the  form  of  the 
poetry,  we  find  that  just  as  science  has  pruned  our 
faith  (to  make  it  more  faithful),  so  it  has  pruned 
our  poetic  form  and  technic,  cutting  away  much 
unproductive  wood  and  efHoresence,  and  creating 

POETS   OF  THE   SOUTH  —  7 


98  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

finer  reserves  and  richer  yields."  Among  novelists 
he  assigns  the  highest  place  to  George  Eliot,  who 
"  shows  man  what  he  maybe  in  terms  of  what  he  is." 
There  are  two  poems  of  this  closing  period  that 
exhibit  Lanier's  characteristic  manner  at  its  best. 
They  are  the  high-water  mark  of  his  poetic  achieve 
ment.  They  exemplify  his  musical  theories  of 
meter.  They  show  the  trend  forced  upon  him  by 
his  innate  love  of  music ;  and  though  he  might 
have  written  much  more,  if  his  life  had  been  pro 
longed,  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  would  have  pro 
duced  anything  finer.  Any  further  effort  at  musical 
effects  would  probably  have  resulted  vin  a  kind  of 
ecstatic  rhapsody.  The  first  of  the  poems  in  ques 
tion  is  the  Marshes  of  Glynn,  descriptive  of  the  sea 
marshes  near  the  city  of  Brunswick,  Georgia. 

"  Ye  marshes,  how  candid  and  simple  and  nothing- 
withholding  and  free  — 

Ye  publish  yourselves  to  the  sky  and  offer  yourselves 
to  the  sea  ! 

Tolerant  plains,  that  suffer  the  sea  and  the  rains  and 
the  sun, 

Ye  spread  and  span  like  the  catholic  man  who  hath 
mightily  won 

God  out  of  knowledge,  and  good  out  of  infinite  pain, 

And  sight  out  of  blindness,  and  purity  out  of  a  stain." 

The  other  poem  of  his  closing  period,  Sunrise, 
his  greatest  production,  was  written  during  the 
high  fever  of  his  last  illness.  In  the  poet's  col 
lected  works,  it  is  placed  first  in  the  series  called 
Hymns  of  tJie  Marshes.  At  times  it  almost 


SIDNEY    LAMER  99 

reaches  the  point  of  ecstasy.     His  love  of  Nature 
finds  supreme  utterance. 

"  In  my  sleep  I  was  fain  of  their  fellowship,  fain 

Of  the  live-oak,  the  marsh,  and  the  main. 
The  little  green  leaves  would  not  let  me  alone  in  my 

sleep ; 
Up-breathed  from  the  marshes,  a  message  of  range  and 

of  sweep, 

Interwoven  with  waftures  of  wild  sea-liberties,  drifting, 
Came  through  the  lapped  leaves  sifting,  sifting, 

Came  to  the  gates  of  sleep. 

Then  my  thoughts,  in  the  dark  of  the  dungeon-keep 
Of  the  Castle  of  Captives  hid  in  the  City  of  Sleep, 
Upstarted,  by  twos  and  by  threes  assembling  : 

The  gates  of  sleep  fell  a-trembling 
Like  as  the  lips  of  a  lady  that  forth  falter  yes, 

Shaken  with  happiness : 
The  gates  of  sleep  stood  wide. 
#***### 
"  Oh,  what  if  a  sound  should  be  made  ! 

Oh,  what  if  a  bound  should  be  laid 
To   this   bow-and-string  tension  of  beauty  and  silence 

a-spring,  — 
To  the  bend  of  beauty  the  bow,  or  the  hold  of  silence 

the  string ! 

I  fear  me,  I  fear  me  yon  dome  of  diaphanous  gleam 
Will  break  as  a  bubble  o'erblown  in  a  dream,  — 
Yon  dome  of  too-tenuous  tissues  of  space  and  of  night. 
Overweighted  with  stars,  overfreighted  with  light, 
Oversated  with  beauty  and  silence,  will  seem 

But  a  bubble  that  broke  in  a  dream, 
If  a  bound  of  degree  to  this  grace  be  laid, 
Or  a  sound  or  a  motion  made." 


TOO  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Throughout  his  artistic  life  Lanier  was  true  to 
the  loftiest  ideals.  He  did  not  separate  artistic 
from  moral  beauty.  To  his  sensitive  spirit,  the 
beauty  of  holiness  and  the  holiness  of  beauty 
seemed  interchangeable  terms.  He  did  not  make 
the  shallow  cry  of  "art  for  art's  sake"  a  pretext 
or  excuse  for  moral  taint.  On  the  contrary,  he 
maintained  that  all  art  should  be  the  embodiment 
of  truth,  goodness,  love.  "  Can  not  one  say  with 
authority,"  he  inquires  in  one  of  his  university  lec 
tures,  "  to  the  young  artist,  whether  working  in 
stone,  in  color,  in  tones,  or  in  character-forms  of 
the  novel :  so  far  from  dreading  that  your  moral 
purpose  will  interfere  with  your  beautiful  creation, 
go  forward  in  the  clear  conviction  that,  unless  you 
are  suffused  —  soul  and  body,  one  might  say  — 
with  that  moral  purpose  which  finds  its  largest 
expression  in  love  —  that  is,  the  love  of  all  things 
in  their  proper  relation  —  unless  you  are  suffused 
with  this  love,  do  not  dare  to  meddle  with  beauty ; 
unless  you  are  suffused  with  beauty,  do  not  dare 
to  meddle  with  truth  ;  unless  you  are  suffused  with 
truth,  do  not  dare  to  meddle  with  goodness.  In  a 
word,  unless  you  are  suffused  with  truth,  wisdom, 
goodness,  and  love,  abandon  the  hope  that  the  ages 
will  accept  you  as  an  artist." 

Through  these  years  of  high  aspiration  and 
manly  endeavor,  the  poet  and  musician  was  wag 
ing  a  losing  fight  with  consumption.  He  was 
finally  driven  to  tent  life  in  a  high,  pure  atmos 
phere  as  his  only  hope.  He  first  went  to  Ashe- 
ville,  North  Carolina,  and  a  little  later  to  Lynn. 


SIDNEY    LANI£R  IOI 

But  his  efforts  to  regain  his  health  proved  in  vain  ; 
and  on  the  /th  of  September,  1881,  the  tragic 
struggle  was  brought  to  a  close. 

The  time  has  hardly  come  to  give  a  final  judg 
ment  as  to  Lanier's  place  in  American  letters. 
He  certainly  deserves  a  place  by  the  side  of  the 
very  best  poets  of  the  South,  and  perhaps,  as 
many  believe,  by  the  side  of  the  greatest  masters 
of  American  song.  His  genius  had  elements  of 
originality  equaled  only  by  Poe.  He  had  the  high 
moral  purpose  of  the  artist-prophets ;  but  his 
efforts  after  musical  effects,  as  well  as  his  untimely 
death,  prevented  the  full  fruitage  of  his  admirable 
genius.  Many  of  the  poems  that  he  has  left  us 
are  lacking  in  spontaneity  and  artistic  finish. 
Alliterative  effects  are  sometimes  obtrusive.  His 
poetic  theories,  as  presented  in  The  Science  of 
English  Verse,  often  outstripped  his  execution. 
But,  after  all  these  abatements  are  made,  it  re 
mains  true  that  in  a  few  pieces  he  has  reached  a 
trembling  height  of  poetic  and  musical  rapture 
that  is  unsurpassed  in  the  whole  range  of  American 
poetry. 


FATHER   RYAN. 


CHAPTER   VI 

ABRAM    J.    RYAN 

THE  poems  of  Abram  J.  Ryan,  better  known  as 
Father  Ryan,  are  unambitious.  The  poet  modestly 
wished  to  call  them  only  verses ;  and,  as  he  tells 
us,  they  "  were  written  at  random,  —  off  and  on, 
here,  there,  anywhere, — just  as  the  mood  came, 
with  little  of  study  and  less  of  art,  and  always  in 
a  hurry."  His  poems  do  not  exhibit  a  painstaking, 
polished  art.  They  are  largely  emotional  out 
pourings  of  a  heart  that  readily  found  expression 
in  fluent,  melodious  lays.  The  poet-priest  under 
stood  their  character  too  well  to  assign  them  a  very 
high  place  in  the  realm  of  song ;  yet  the  wish  he 
expressed,  that  they  might  echo  from  heart  to 
heart,  has  been  fulfilled  in  no  small  degree.  In 
Sentinel  Songs  he  says  :  — 

"  I  sing  with  a  voice  too  low 

To  be  heard  beyond  to-day, 
In  minor  keys  of  my  people's  woe, 
But  my  songs  pass  away. 

"  To-morrow  hears  them  not  — 

To-morrow  belongs  to  fame  — 
My  songs,  like  the  birds',  will  be  forgot 
And  forgotten  shall  be  my  name. 
103 


IO4  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

"  And  yet  who  knows  ?     Betimes 

The  grandest  songs  depart, 
While  the  gentle,  humble,  and  low-toned  rhymes 
Will  echo  from  heart  to  heart." 

But  few  facts  are  recorded  of  Father  Ryan's 
life.  The  memoir  and  the  critique  prefixed  to  the 
latest  edition  of  his  poems  but  poorly  fulfill  their 
design.  Besides  the  absence  of  detail,  there  is  an 
evident  lack  of  taste  and  breadth  of  view.  The 
poet's  ecclesiastical  relation  is  unduly  magnified  ; 
and  the  invidious  comparisons  made  and  the  im 
moderate  laudation  expressed  are  far  from  agree 
able.  But  we  are  not  left  wholly  at  a  loss.  With 
the  few  recorded  facts  of  his  life  as  guide,  the 
poems  of  Father  Ryan  become  an  interesting  and 
instructive  autobiography.  He  was  a  spontaneous 
singer  whose  inspiration  came,  not  from  distant 
fields  of  legend,  history,  science,  but  from  his  own 
experience ;  and  it  is  not  difficult  to  read  there  a 
romance,  or  rather  a  tragedy,  which  imparts  a  deep 
pathos  to  his  life.  His  interior  life,  as  reflected  in 
his  poems,  is  all  of  good  report,  in  no  point  clashing 
with  the  moral  excellence  befitting  the  priestly  office. 

Abram  J.  Ryan  was  born  in  Norfolk,  Virginia, 
August  15,  1839,  whither  his  parents,  natives  of 
Ireland,  had  immigrated  not  long  before.  He 
possessed  the  quick  sensibilities  characteristic  of 
the  Celtic  race  ;  and  his  love  for  Ireland  is  reflected 
in  a  stout  martial  lyric  entitled  Erin's  Flag:  — 

"  Lift  it  up  !  lift  it  up  !  the  old  Banner  of  Green  ! 
The  blood  of  its  sons  has  but  brightened  its  sheen  ; 


ABRAM    J.    RYAN  10$ 

What  though  the  tyrant  has  trampled  it  down, 

Are  its  folds  not  emblazoned  with  deeds  of  renown  ?" 

When  he  was  seven  or  eight  years  old,  his 
parents  removed  to  St.  Louis.  He  is  said  to  have 
shown  great  aptitude  in  acquiring  knowledge ; 
and  his  superior  intellectual  gifts,  associated  with 
an  unusual  reverence  for  sacred  things,  early 
indicated  the  priesthood  as  his  future  vocation. 
In  the  autobiographic  poem,  Their  Story  Runneth 
Thus,  we  have  a  picture  of  his  youthful  character. 
With  a  warm  heart,  he  had  more  than  the  change- 
fulness  of  the  Celtic  temperament.  In  his  boy 
hood,  as  throughout  his  maturity,  he  was  strangely 
restless.  As  he  says  himself  :  — 

"  The  boy  was  full  of  moods. 
Upon  his  soul  and  face  the  dark  and  bright 
Were  strangely  intermingled.     Hours  would  pass 
Rippling  with  his  bright  prattle  —  and  then,  hours 
Would  come  and  go,  and  never  hear  a  word 
Fall  from  his  lips,  and  never  see  a  smile 
Upon  his  face.     He  was  so  like  a  cloud 
With  ever-changeful  hues." 

When  his  preliminary  training  was  ended,  he  en 
tered  the  Roman  Catholic  seminary  at  Niagara,  New 
York.  He  was  moved  to  the  priesthood  by  a  spirit 
of  deep  consecration.  The  writer  of  his  memoir 
dwells  on  the  regret  with  which  he  severed  the  ties 
binding  him  to  home.  No  doubt  he  loved  and 
honored  his  parents.  But  there  was  a  still  stronger 
attachment,  which,  broken  by  his  call  to  the  priest- 


IO6  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

hood,  filled  all  his  subsequent  life  with  a  conse 
crated  sorrow.     It  was  his  love  for  Ethel :  — 

"  A  fair,  sweet  girl,  with  great,  brown,  wond'ring  eyes 
That  seemed  to  listen  just  as  if  they  held 
The  gift  of  hearing  with  the  power  of  sight." 

The  two  lovers,  forgetting  the  sacredness  of  true 
human  affection,  had,  with  equal  self-abnegation, 
resolved  to  give  themselves  to  the  church,  she  as  a 
nun  and  he  as  a  priest.  He  has  given  a  touching 
picture  of  their  last  meeting  :  — 

"  One  night  in  mid  of  May  their  faces  met 
As  pure  as  all  the  stars  that  gazed  on  them. 
They  met  to  part  from  themselves  and  the  world. 
Their  hearts  just  touched  to  separate  and  bleed ; 
Their  eyes  were  linked  in  look,  while  saddest  tears 
Fell  down,  like  rain,  upon  the  cheeks  of  each : 
They  were  to  meet  no  more.    Their  hands  were  clasped 
To  tear  the  clasp  in  twain ;  and  all  the  stars 
Looked  proudly  down  on  them,  while  shadows  knelt, 
Or  seemed  to  kneel,  around  them  with  the  awe 
Evoked  from  any  heart  by  sacrifice. 
And  in  the  heart  of  that  last  parting  hour 
Eternity  was  beating.     And  he  said  : 
'  We  part  to  go  to  Calvary  and  to  God  — 
This  is  our  garden  of  Gethsemane  ; 
And  here  we  bow  our  heads  and  breathe  His  prayer 
Whose  heart  was  bleeding,  while  the  angels  heard : 
Not  my  will,  Father !  but  Thine  be  done  ! '  " 

The  Roman  Catholic  training  and  faith  of  Father 
Ryan  exerted  a  deep  influence  upon  his  poetry. 


ABRAM   J.    RYAN 

His  ardent  studies  in  the  ancient  languages  and  in 
scholastic  theology  naturally  withdrew  his  mind, 
to  a  greater  or  less  degree,  from  intimate  com 
munion  with  Nature.  His  poetry  is  principally 
subjective.  Nature  enters  it  only  in  a  subordinate 
way ;  its  forms  and  sounds  and  colors  do  not  in 
spire  in  him  the  rapture  found  in  Hayne  and 
Lanier.  He  not  only  treats  of  Scripture  themes, 
as  in  St.  Stephen,  The  Master's  Voice,  and  A  Christ 
mas  Chant,  but  he  also  finds  subjects,  not  always 
happily,  in  distinctive  Roman  Catholic  dogma. 
The  Feast  of  the  Assumption  and  The  Last  of  May, 
both  in  honor  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  are  sufficiently 
poetic ;  but  The  Feast  of  the  Sacred  Heart  is,  in 
parts,  too  prosaically  literal  in  its  treatment  of 
transubstantiation  for  any  but  the  most  believing 
and  devout  of  Roman  Catholics. 

On  the  breaking  out  of  the  Civil  War,  Father 
Ryan  entered  the  Confederate  army  as  a  chaplain, 
though  he  sometimes  served  in  the  ranks.  In 
1863  he  ministered  to  the  inmates  of  a  prison 
in  New  Orleans  during  an  epidemic  of  smallpox. 
His  martial  songs,  The  Sword  of  Robert  Lee,  The 
Conquered  Banner,  and  March  of  the  Deathless 
Dead,  have  been  dear  to  many  Southern  hearts. 
He  reverenced  Lee  as  a  peerless  leader. 

"  Forth  from  its  scabbard  !     How  we  prayed 

That  sword  might  victor  be  ; 
And  when  our  triumph  was  delayed, 
And  many  a  heart  grew  sore  afraid, 
We  still  hoped  on  while  gleamed  the  blade 

Of  noble  Robert  Lee. 


108  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

"  Forth  from  its  scabbard  all  in  vain 
Bright  flashed  the  sword  of  Lee ; 
'Tis  shrouded  now  in  its  sheath  again, 
It  sleeps  the  sleep  of  our  noble  slain, 
Defeated,  yet  without  a  stain, 
Proudly  and  peacefully." 

After  four  years  of  brave,  bitter  sacrifice  be 
neath  the  Confederate  flag,  words  like  the  follow 
ing  appealed  strongly  to  the  men  and  women  who 
loved  The  Conquered  Banner :  — 

"  Take  that  Banner  down  !  'tis  tattered ; 
Broken  is  its  staff  and  shattered ; 
And  the  valiant  hosts  are  scattered 

Over  whom  it  floated  high. 
Oh !  'tis  hard  for  us  to  fold  it ; 
Hard  to  think  there's  none  to  hold  it ; 
Hard  that  those  who  once  unrolled  it 

Now  must  furl  it  with  a  sigh. 

"  Furl  that  Banner !  True,  'tis  gory, 
Yet  'tis  wreathed  around  with  glory. 
And  'twill  live  in  song  and  story, 

Though  its  folds  are  in  the  dust : 
For  its  fame  on  brightest  pages, 
Penned  by  poets  and  by  sages, 
Shall  go  sounding  down  the  ages  — 

Furl  its  folds  though  now  we  must." 

Father  Ryan's  devotion  to  the  South  was  in 
tense.  He  long  refused  to  accept  the  results  of 
the  war.  The  wrongs  of  the  so-called  Recon 
struction  period  aroused  his  ardent  indignation, 


ABRAM    J.    RYAN  IOQ 

and  found  expression  in  his  song.  In  The  Land 
We  Love  he  says,  with  evident  reference  to  those 
days  :  — 

"  Land  where  the  victor's  flag  waves, 

Where  only  the  dead  are  the  free  I 
Each  link  of  the  chain  that  enslaves, 
But  binds  us  to  them  and  to  thee." 

But  during  the  epidemic  of  yellow  fever  in 
1878,  his  heart  was  touched  by  the  splendid 
generosity  of  the  North ;  and,  surrendering  his 
sectional  prejudice  and  animosity,  he  wrote  Re 
united:  — 

"  Purer  than  thy  own  white  snow, 

Nobler  than  thy  mountains'  height; 

Deeper  than  the  ocean's  flow, 

Stronger  than  thy  own  proud  might ; 

O  Northland  !  to  thy  sister  land, 

Was  late  thy  mercy's  generous  deed  and  grand." 

After  the  close  of  the  Civil  War,  the  restless  tem 
perament  of  the  poet-priest  asserted  itself  in  numer 
ous  changes  of  residence.  He  was  successively  in 
Biloxi,  Mississippi,  Knoxville,  Tennessee,  and  Au 
gusta,  Georgia.  In  the  latter  place  he  published 
for  some  three  years  the  Banner  of  the  South,  a 
periodical  that  exerted  no  small  influence  on  the 
thought  of  the  state.  In  1870  he  became  pastor 
of  St.  Mary's  church  in  Mobile.  Two  years  later 
he  made  a  trip  to  Europe,  of  which  we  find  inter 
esting  reminiscences  in  his  poems.  His  visit  to 


IIO  POETS   OF    THE    SOUTH 

Rome  was  the  realization  of  a  long-cherished  de 
sire.  He  was  honored  with  an  audience  by  Pope 
Pius  IX,  of  whom  he  has  given  a  graphic 
sketch :  — 

<:  I  saw  his  face  to-day ;  he  looks  a  chief 
Who  fears  nor  human  rage,  nor  human  guile ; 
Upon  his  cheeks  the  twilight  of  a  grief, 
But  in  that  grief  the  starlight  of  a  smile. 
Deep,  gentle  eyes,  with  drooping  lids  that  tell 
They  are  the  homes  where  tears  of  sorrow  dwell ; 
A  low  voice  —  strangely  sweet  —  whose  very  tone 
Tells  how  these  lips  speak  oft  with  God  alone." 

In  Milan  he  was  seriously  ill.  In  his  poem, 
After  Sickness,  we  find  an  expression  of  his  world- 
weariness  and  his  longing  for  death :  — 

"  I  nearly  died,  I  almost  touched  the  door 
That  swings  between  forever  and  no  more ; 
I  think  I  heard  the  awful  hinges  grate, 
Hour  after  hour,  while  I  did  weary  wait 
Death's  coming  ;  but  alas  !   'twas  all  in  vain  : 
The  door  half  opened  and  then  closed  again." 

As  a  priest  Father  Ryan  was  faithful  to  his 
duties.  But  whether  ministering  at  the  altar  or 
making  the  rounds  of  his  parish,  his  spirit  fre 
quently  found  utterance  in  song.  In  1880  he 
published  a  volume  of  poems,  to  which  only  a  few 
additions  were  subsequently  made.  The  keynote 
of  his  poetry  is  struck  in  the  opening  piece,  Song 
of  the  Mystic.  He  dwelt  much  in  the  "  Valley  of 
Silence." 


ABRAM    J.    RYAN  III 

"  Do  you  ask  me  the  place  of  the  Valley, 
Ye  hearts  that  are  harrowed  by  care  ? 

It  lieth  afar  between  mountains, 
And  God  and  His  angels  are  there : 

And  one  is  the  dark  mount  of  Sorrow, 
And  one  the  bright  mountain  of  Prayer." 

The  prevailing  tone  of  Father  Ryan's  poems  is 
one  of  sadness.  His  harp  rarely  vibrated  to  cheer 
ful  strains.  What  was  the  cause  of  this  sadness  ? 
It  may  have  been  his  keen  sense  of  the  tragic  side 
of  human  life ;  it  may  have  been  the  enduring 
anguish  that  came  from  the  crucified  love  of  his 
youth.  The  poet  himself  refused  to  tell.  In 
Lines  — 1875,  he  says:  — 

"  Go  list  to  the  voices  of  air,  earth,  and  sea, 
And  the  voices  that  sound  in  the  sky ; 
Their  songs  may  be  joyful  to  some,  but  to  me 
There's  a  sigh  in  each  chord  and  a  sigh  in  each  key, 
And  thousands  of  sighs  swell  their  grand  melody. 
Ask  them  what  ails  them  :  they  will  not  reply. 
They  sigh  —  sigh  forever  —  but  never  tell  why. 
Why  does  your  poetry  sound  like  a  sigh  ? 
Their  lips  will  not  answer  you ;  neither  shall  I." 

Yet,  in  spite  of  the  prevailing  tone  of  sorrow 
and  weariness,  Father  Ryan  was  no  pessimist.  He 
held  that  life  has  "  more  of  sweet  than  gall "  — 

"  For  every  one  :  no  matter  who  — 
Or  what  their  lot  —  or  high  or  low  ; 

All  hearts  have  clouds  —  but  heaven's  blue 
Wraps  robes  of  bright  around  each  woe ; 

And  this  is  truest  of  the  true : 


112  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

"  That  joy  is  stronger  here  than  grief, 
Fills  more  of  life,  far  more  of  years, 

And  makes  the  reign  of  sorrow  brief ; 
Gives  more  of  smiles  for  less  of  tears. 

Joy  is  life's  tree  —  grief  but  its  leaves." 

Father  Ryan  conceived  of  the  poet's  office  as 
something  seerlike  or  prophetic.  With  him,  as 
with  all  great  poets,  the  message  counted  for 
more  than  do  rhythm  and  rhyme.  Divorced  from 
truth,  art  seemed  to  him  but  a  skeleton  masque. 
He  preferred  those  melodies  that  rise  on  the  wings 
of  thought,  and  come  to  human  hearts  with  an 
inspiration  of  faith  and  hope.  He  regarded  genu 
ine  poets  as  the  high  priests  of  Nature.  Their  sen 
sitive  spirits,  holding  themselves  aloof  from  common 
things,  habitually  dwell  upon  the  deeper  mysteries 
of  life  in  something  of  a  morbid  loneliness.  In 
Poets  he  says  :  — 

"  They  are  all  dreamers  ;  in  the  day  and  night 

Ever  across  their  souls 

The  wondrous  mystery  of  the  dark  or  bright 
In  mystic  rhythm  rolls. 

"  They  live  within  themselves  —  they  may  not  tell 

What  lieth  deepest  there  ; 
Within  their  breast  a  heaven  or  a  hell, 
Joy  or  tormenting  care. 

"  They  are  the  loneliest  men  that  walk  men's  ways, 

No  matter  what  they  seem  ; 

The  stars  and  sunlight  of  their  nights  and  days 

Move  over  them  in  dream." 


ABRAM   J.    RYAN  113 

With  Wordsworth,  or  rather  with  the  great 
Apostle  to  the  Gentiles,  he  held  that  Nature  is  but 
the  vesture  of  God,  beneath  which  may  be  dis 
cerned  the  divine  glory  and  love.  The  visible 
seemed  to  him  but  an  expression  of  the  invisible. 

"  For  God  is  everywhere  —  and  he  doth  find 
In  every  atom  which  His  hand  hath  made 
A  shrine  to  hide  His  presence,  and  reveal 
His  name,  love,  power,  to  those  who  kneel 
In  holy  faith  upon  this  bright  below, 
And  lift  their  eyes,  thro'  all  this  mystery, 
To  catch  the  vision  of  the  great  beyond." 

With  this  view  of  Nature,  it  was  but  natural  that 
its   sounds   and   forms  —  its   birds   and    flowers  — 
should    inspire    devotion.      In   St.  Marys,   speak 
ing  of  the  songs  and  silences  of  Nature,  he  says: — 

"  God  comes  close  to  me  here  — 
Back  of  ev'ry  roseleaf  there 
He  is  hiding  —  and  the  air 
Thrills  with  calls  to  holy  prayer ; 

Earth  grows  far,  and  heaven  near. 

"  Every  single  flower  is  fraught 
With  the  very  sweetest  dreams, 
Under  clouds  or  under  gleams 
Changeful  ever  —  yet  meseems 

On  each  leaf  I  read  God's  thought." 

It  can  hardly  be  said  that  Father  Ryan  ever 
reaches  far  poetic  heights.  Neither  in  thought  nor 
expression  does  he  often  rise  above  cultured  com 
monplace.  Fine  artistic  quality  is  supplanted  by  a 

POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH  —  8 


1 14  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

sort  of  melodious  fluency.  Yet  the  form  and  tone 
of  his  poetry,  nearly  always  in  one  pensive  key, 
make  a  distinct  impression,  unlike  that  of  any  other 
American  singer.  "  Religious  feeling,"  it  has  been 
well  said,  "  is  dominant.  The  reader  seems  to  be 
moving  about  in  cathedral  glooms,  by  dimly  lighted 
altars,  with  sad  procession  of  ghostly  penitents  and 
mourners  fading  into  the  darkness  to  the  sad  music 
of  lamenting  choirs.  But  the  light  which  falls  upon 
the  gloom  is  the  light  of  heaven,  and  amid  tears 
and  sighs,  over  farewells  and  crushed  happiness, 
hope  sings  a  vigorous  though  subdued  strain." 
Having  once  caught  his  distinctive  note  of  weary 
melancholy,  we  can  recognize  it  among  a  chorus  of 
a  thousand  singers.  It  is  to  his  honor  that  he  has 
achieved  a  distinctive  place  in  American  poetry. 

His  poetic  craftsmanship  is  far  from  perfect. 
His  artistic  sense  did  not  aspire  to  exquisite  achieve 
ments.  He  delighted  unduly  in  alliteration,  asso 
nance,  and  rhyming  effects,  all  which  he  sometimes 
carried  to  excess.  In  the  first  stanza,  for  example, 
of  The  Conquered  Banner,  popular  as  it  is,  the  rhyme 
effect  seems  somewhat  overdone  :  — 

"  Furl  that  Banner,  for  'tis  weary  ; 
Round  its  staff  'tis  drooping  dreary ; 

Furl  it,  fold  it,  it  is  best  ; 
For  there's  not  a  man  to  wave  it, 
'And  there's  not  a  sword  to  save  it, 
And  there's  not  one  left  to  lave  it 
In  the  blood  which  heroes  gave  it  ; 
And  its  foes  now  scorn  and  brave  it  ; 
Furl  it,  hide  it  —  let  it  rest." 


ABRAM    J.    RYAN  I  I  5 

Here  and  there,  too,  are  unmistakable  echoes  of 
Poe,  as  in  the  following  stanza  from  At  Last :  — 

"  Into  a  temple  vast  and  dim, 
Solemn  and  vast  and  dim, 
Just  when  the  last  sweet  Vesper  Hymn 

Was  floating  far  away, 
With  eyes  that  tabernacled  tears  — 
Her  heart  the  home  of  tears  — 
And  cheeks  wan  with  the  woes  of  years, 

A  woman  went  one  day." 

But  in  spite  of  these  obvious  defects,  Father 
Ryan  has  been  for  years  the  most  popular  of  South 
ern  poets.  His  poems  have  passed  through  many 
editions,  and  there  is  still  a  large  demand  for  them. 
They  have  something  that  outweighs  their  faults, 
and  appeals  strongly  to  the  popular  mind  and  heart. 
What  is  it?  Perhaps  it  is  impossible  to  answer 
this  question  fully.  But  in  addition  to  the  merits 
already  pointed  out,  the  work  of  Father  Ryan  is 
for  the  most  part  simple,  spontaneous,  and  clear. 
It  generally  consists  of  brief  lyrics  devoted  to  the 
expression  of  a  single  mood  or  reflection.  There  is 
nothing  in  thought  or  style  beyond  the  ready  com 
prehension  of  the  average  reader.  It  does  not 
require,  as  does  the  poetry  of  Browning,  repeated 
and  careful  reading  to  render  its  meaning  clear.  It 
does  not  offend  sensible  people  with  its  empty, 
overdone  refinement.  From  beginning  to  end 
Father  Ryan's  poetry  is  a  transparent  casket,  into 
which  he  has  poured  the  richest  treasures  of  a 
deeply  sorrowing  but  ncble  Christian  spirit. 


Il6  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Again,  the  pensive,  moral  tone  of  his  poetry 
renders  it  attractive  to  many  persons.  He  gives 
expression  to  the  sad,  reflective  moods  that  are  apt, 
especially  in  time  of  suffering  or  disappointment, 
to  come  to  most  of  us.  The  moral  sense  of  the 
American  people  is  strong ;  and.  sometimes  a  com 
forting  though  commonplace  truth  from  Nature  is 
more  pleasing  than  the  most  exquisite  but  superficial 
description  of  her  beauties.  How  many  have  found 
solace  in  poems  like  A  Thought :  — 

"  The  waving  rose,  with  every  breath 
Scents  carelessly  the  summer  air ; 
The  wounded  rose  bleeds  forth  in  death 
A  sweetness  far  more  rich  and  rare. 

"  It  is  a  truth  beyond  our  ken  — 

And  yet  a  truth  that  all  may  read  — 
It  is  with  roses  as  with  men, 

The  sweetest  hearts  are  those  that  bleed. 

"  The  flower  which  Bethlehem  saw  bloom 

Out  of  a  heart  all  full  of  grace, 
Gave  never  forth  its  full  perfume 
Until  the  cross  became  its  vase." 

Then  again,  the  poet-priest,  as  was  becoming 
his  character,  deals  with  the  mysteries  of  life. 
Much  of  our  recent  poetry  is  as  trifling  in  theme 
as  it  is  polished  in  workmanship.  But  Father 
Ryan  habitually  brings  before  us  the  profounder 
and  sadder  aspects  of  life.  The  truths  of  religion, 
the  vicissitudes  of  human  destiny,  the  tragedy  of 
death  —  these  are  the  themes  in  which  he  finds 


ABRAM    J.    RYAN 

his  inspiration,  and  to  which  we  all  turn  in  our 
most  serious  moments.  And  though  the  strain  in 
which  he  sings  is  attuned  to  tears,  it  is  still  illu 
mined  by  a  strength-giving  faith  and  hope.  When 
we  feel  weighed  down  with  a  sense  of  pitiless  law, 
when  fate  seems  to  cross  our  holiest  aspirations 
with  a  ruthless  hand,  he  bids  us  be  of  good  cheer. 

"  There  is  no  fate  —  God's  love 

Is  law  beneath  each  law, 
And  law  all  laws  above 
Fore'er,  without  a  flaw." 

In  1883  Father  Ryan,  whose  reputation  had 
been  established  by  his  volume  of  poems,  under 
took  a  lecturing  tour  through  the  North  in  the 
interest  of  some  charitable  enterprise.  At  his 
best  he  was  an  eloquent  speaker.  But  during  the 
later  years  of  his  life  impaired  health  interfered 
with  prolonged  mental  effort.  His  mission  had 
only  a  moderate  degree  of  success.  His  sense  of 
weariness  deepened,  and  his  eyes  turned  longingly 
to  the  life  to  come.  In  one  of  his  later  productions 
he  said :  — 

"  My  feet  are  wearied,  and  my  hands  are  tired, 

My  soul  oppressed  — 
And  I  desire,  what  I  have  long  desired  — 

Rest  —  only  rest. 
•  ****• 

"  And  so  I  cry  a  weak  and  human  cry, 

So  heart  oppressed ; 
And  so  I  sigh  a  weak  and  human  sigh 
For  rest  — for  rest." 


Il8  POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH 

At  length,  April  22,  1886,  in  a  Franciscan  mon 
astery  at  Louisville,  came  the  rest  for  which  he 
had  prayed.  And  in  that  higher  life  to  which  he 
passed,  we  may  believe  that  he  was  welcomed  by 
her  to  whom  in  youth  he  had  given  the  tender 
name  of  Ullainee,  and  for  whom,  through  all  the 
years  of  a  great  sacrifice,  his  faithful  heart  had 
yearned  with  an  inextinguishable  human  longing. 


ILLUSTRATIVE   SELECTIONS 
WITH    NOTES 


SELECTION  FROM  FRANCIS  SCOTT  KEY 

THE    STAR-SPANGLED    BANNER1 

O  SAY,  can  you  see,  by  the  dawn's  early  light, 
What  so  proudly  we  hailed  at  the  twilight's  last 

gleaming, 
Whose  broad  stripes  and  bright  stars,  through  the 

perilous  fight, 
O'er  the  ramparts  2  we  watched,  were  so  gallantly 

streaming  ? 
And  the  rockets'  red  glare,  the  bombs  bursting  in 

air, 
Gave  proof  through  the  night  that  our  flag  was 

still  there. 

O  say,  does  that  star-spangled  banner  yet  wave 
O'er   the  land  of  the   free  and  the   home  of  the 

brave  ? 

On   the    shore  dimly  seen  thro'  the  mists  of  the 

deep, 
Where  the  foe's  haughty  host  in  dread  silence 

reposes,3 
What  is  that  which  the  breeze,  o'er  the  towering 

steep, 

As   it   fitfully    blows,    half    conceals,    half   dis 
closes  ? 

I,  2,  3,  etc.,  refer  to  the  Notes,  pp.  209-237. 

121 


122  POETS    OF    THE   SOtjTH 

Now  it  catches  the  gleam  of   the  morning's  first 

beam, 

In  full  glory  reflected  now  shines  on  the  stream ; 
'Tis  the  star-spangled  banner  ;  O  long  may  it  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the   free  and  the  home  of  the 

brave ! 

And  where  is  that  band  who  so  vauntingly  swore 

That  the  havoc  of  war  and  the  battle's  confusion 

A  home  and  a  country  should  leave  us  no  more  ? 4 

Their  blood  has  washed  out  their  foul  footsteps' 

pollution. 

No  refuge  could  save  the  hireling  and  slave 
From  the  terror  of  flight,  or  the  gloom  of  the  grave ; 
And  the   star-spangled   banner   in    triumph    doth 

wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the 

brave. 

O !  thus  be  it  ever,  when  freemen  shall  stand 
Between  their  loved  homes  and  the  war's  deso 
lation  ! 
Blest  with  victory   and   peace,    may   the   heav'n- 

rescued  land 
Praise  the  power  that  hath  made  and  preserv'd 

us  a  nation  ! 

Then  conquer  we  must,  when  our  cause  it  is  just, 
And  this  be  our  motto  —  "  In  God  is  our  trust:  " 
And  the   star-spangled    banner   in   triumph  shall 

wave 

O'er  the   land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the 
brave. 


SELECTIONS    FROM    RICHARD    HENRY 
WILDE 

STANZAS l 

MY  life  is  like  the  summer  rose, 

That  opens  to  the  morning  sky, 
But,  ere  the  shades  of  evening  close, 

Is  scattered  on  the  ground  —  to  die  !  2 
Yet  on  the  rose's  humble  bed 
The  sweetest  dews  of  night  are  shed, 
As  if  she  wept  the  waste  to  see  — 
But  none  shall  weep  a  tear  for  me ! 

My  life  is  like  the  autumn  leaf 

That  trembles  in  the  moon's  pale  ray  : 
Its  hold  is  frail  — its  date  is  brief, 

Restless  —  and  soon  to  pass  away  ! 
Yet,  ere  that  leaf  shall  fall  and  fade, 
The  parent  tree  will  mourn  its  shade, 
The  winds  bewail  the  leafless  tree  — 
But  none  shall  breathe  a  sigh  for  me ! 

My  life  is  like  the  prints,  which  feet 
Have  left  on  Tampa's3  desert  strand  ; 

Soon  as  the  rising  tide  shall  beat, 
All  trace  will  vanish  from  the  sand ; 
123 


124  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Yet,  as  if  grieving  to  efface 

All  vestige  of  the  human  race, 

On  that  lone  shore  loud  moans  the  sea  — 

But  none,  alas !  shall  mourn  for  me  ! 


A    FAREWELL    TO    AMERICA1 

FAREWELL,  my  more  than  fatherland  !2 

Home  of  my  heart  and  friends,  adieu ! 
Lingering  beside  some  foreign  strand, 

How  oft  shall  I  remember  you  ! 

How  often,  o'er  the  waters  blue. 
Send  back  a  sigh  to  those  I  leave, 

The  loving  and  beloved  few, 
Who  grieve  for  me,  —  for  whom  I  grieve ! 

We  part !  —  no  matter  how  we  part, 

There  are  some  thoughts  we  utter  not, 
Deep  treasured  in  our  inmost  heart, 

Never  revealed,  and  ne'er  forgot ! 

Why  murmur  at  the  common  lot  ? 
We  part !  —  I  speak  not  of  the  pain,  — 

But  when  shall  I  each  lovely  spot, 
And  each  loved  face  behold  again  ? 

It  must  be  months,  —  it  may  be  years,3  — 

It  may  —  but  no  !  —  I  will  not  fill 
Fond  hearts  with  gloom,  —  fond  eyes  with  tears, 

"  Curious  to  shape  uncertain  ill." 


SELECTIONS    FROM    RICHARD    HENRY    WILDE       125 

Though  humble,  —  few  and  far,  —  yet,  still 
Those  hearts  and  eyes  are  ever  dear ; 

Theirs  is  the  love  no  time  can  chill, 
The  truth  no  chance  or  change  can  sear ! 

All  I  have  seen,  and  all  I  see, 

Only  endears  them  more  and  more ; 
Friends  cool,  hopes  fade,  and  hours  flee, 

Affection  lives  when  all  is  o'er ! 

Farewell,  my  more  than  native  shore ! 
I  do  not  seek  or  hope  to  find, 

Roam  where  I  will,  what  I  deplore 
To  leave  with  them  and  thee  behind ! 


SELECTION  FROM  GEORGE  D. 
PRENTICE 

THE    CLOSING    YEAR1 

'Tis  midnight's  holy  hour,  and  silence  now 

Is  brooding  like  a  gentle  spirit  o'er 

The  still  and  pulseless  world.    Hark  !  on  the  winds 

The  bell's  deep  tones  are  swelling,  —  'tis  the  knell 

Of  the  departed  year. 

No  funeral  train 

Is  sweeping  past ;  yet  on  the  stream  and  wood, 
With  melancholy  light,  the  moonbeams  rest 
Like  a  pale,  spotless  shroud ;  the  air  is  stirred, 
As  by  a  mourner's  sigh  ;  and  on  yon  cloud 
That  floats  so  still  and  placidly  through  heaven, 
The  spirits  of  the  seasons  seem  to  stand  — 
Young  Spring,  bright  Summer,  Autumn's  solemn 

form, 

And  Winter  with  his  aged  locks  —  and  breathe, 
In  mournful  cadences  that  come  abroad 
Like  the  far  wind-harp's  wild  and  touching  wail, 
A  melancholy  dirge  o'er  the  dead  year, 
Gone  from  the  earth  forever. 

'Tis  a  time 

For  memory  and  for  tears.     Within  the  deep, 
Still  chambers  of  the  heart  a  specter  dim, 
Whose  tones  are  like  the  wizard  voice  of  Time, 

126 


SELECTION  FROM  GEORGE  D.  PRENTICE    I2/ 

Heard  from  the  tomb  of  ages,  points  its  cold 

And  solemn  finger  to  the  beautiful 

And  holy  visions  that  have  passed  away, 

And  left  no  shadow  of  their  loveliness 

On  the  dead  waste  of  life.     That  specter  lifts 

The  coffin  lid  of  Hope,  and  Joy,  and  Love, 

And,  bending  mournfully  above  the  pale, 

Sweet  forms  that  slumber  there,  scatters  dead  flowers 

O'er  what  has  passed  to  nothingness. 

The  year 

Has  gone,  and  with  it  many  a  glorious  throng 
Of  happy  dreams.     Its  mark  is  on  each  brow, 
Its  shadow  in  each  heart.     In  its  swift  course 
It  waved  its  scepter  o'er  the  beautiful, — 
And  they  are  not.     It  laid  its  pallid  hand 
Upon  the  strong  man,  —  and  the  haughty  form 
Is  fallen,  and  the  flashing  eye  is  dim. 
It  trod  the  hall  of  revelry,  where  thronged 
The  bright  and  joyous,  and  the  tearful  wail 
Of  stricken  ones  is  heard,  where  erst  the  song 
And  reckless  shout  resounded.     It  passed  o'er 
The  battle  plain,  where  sword,  and  spear,  and  shield 
Flashed  in  the  light  of  midday  —  and  the  strength 
Of  serried  hosts  is  shivered,  and  the  grass, 
Green  from  the  soil  of  carnage,  waves  above 
The  crushed  and  mouldering  skeleton.     It  came 
And  faded  like  a  wreath  of  mist  at  eve ; 
Yet,  ere  it  melted  in  the  viewless  air, 
It  heralded  its  millions  to  their  home 
In  the  dim  land  of  dreams. 

Remorseless  Time ! 
Fierce  spirit  of  the  glass  and  scythe  !  —  what  power 


128  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

Can  stay  him  in  his  silent  course,  or  melt 
His  iron  heart  to  pity  ?     On,  still  on 
He  presses,  and  forever.     The  proud  bird, 
The  condor  of  the  Andes,  that  can  soar 
Through  heaven's  unfathomable  depths,  or  brave 
The  fury  of  the  northern  hurricane, 
And  bathe  his  plumage  in  the  thunder's  home, 
Furls  his  broad  wings  at  nightfall  and  sinks  down 
To  rest  upon  his  mountain  crag  —  but  Time 
Knows  not  the  weight  of  sleep  or  weariness, 
And  night's  deep  darkness  has  no  chain  to  bind 
His  rushing  pinions.     Revolutions  sweep 
O'er  earth,  like  troubled  visions  o'er  the  breast 
Of  dreaming  sorrow,  —  cities  rise  and  sink 
Like  bubbles  on  the  water,  —  fiery  isles 
Spring  blazing  from  the  ocean,  and  go  back 
To  their  mysterious  caverns,  —  mountains  rear 
To  heaven  their  bald  and  blackened  cliffs,  and  bow 
Their  tall  heads  to  the  plain,  —  new  empires  rise, 
Gathering  the  strength  of  hoary  centuries, 
And  rush  down  like  the  Alpine  avalanche, 
Startling  the  nations,  —  and  the  very  stars, 
Yon  bright  and  burning  blazonry  of  God, 
Glitter  a  while  in  their  eternal  depths, 
And,  like  the  Pleiad,  loveliest  of  their  train, 
Shoot  from  their  glorious  spheres,  and  pass  away  ^ 
To  darkle  in  the  trackless  void,  —  yet  Time, 
Time,  the  tomb-builder,  holds  his  fierce  career, 
Dark,  stern,  all-pitiless,  and  pauses  not 
Amid  the  mighty  wrecks  that  strew  his  path 
To  sit  and  muse,  like  other  conquerors, 
Upon  the  fearful  ruin  he  has  wrought. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  WILLIAM  GILMORE 
SIMMS 

THE    LOST    PLEIAD1 

NOT  in  the  sky, 

Where  it  was  seen 

So  long  in  eminence  of  light  serene,  — 

Nor  on  the  white  tops  of  the  glistering  wave, 

Nor  down  in  mansions  of  the  hidden  deep, 

Though  beautiful  in  green 

And  crystal,  its  great  caves  of  mystery,  — 

Shall  the  bright  watcher  have 

Her  place,  and,  as  of  old,  high  station  keep ! 

Gone !  gone ! 

Oh  !  nevermore,  to  cheer 

The  mariner,  who  holds  his  course  alone 

On  the  Atlantic,  through  the  weary  night, 

When  the  stars  turn  to  watchers,  and  do  sleep, 

Shall  it  again  appear, 

With  the  sweet-loving  certainty  of  light, 

Down  shining  on  the  shut  eyes  of  the  deep ! 

The  upward-looking  shepherd  on  the  hills 
Of  Chaldea,  night-returning  with  his  flocks, 
He  wonders  why  her  beauty  doth  not  blaze, 
Gladding  his  gaze,  — 

And,  from  his  dreary  watch  along  the  rocks, 
Guiding  him  homeward  o'er  the  perilous  ways ! 

POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH  —  9        129 


I3O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

How  stands  he  waiting  still,  in  a  sad  maze, 
Much  wondering,  while  the  drowsy  silence  fills 
The  sorrowful  vault !  —  how  lingers,  in  the  hope 

that  night 

May  yet  renew  the  expected  and  sweet  light, 
So  natural  to  his  sight !  2 

And  lone, 

Where,  at  the  first,  in  smiling  love  she  shone, 

Brood  the  once  happy  circle  of  bright  stars  : 

How  should  they  dream,  until  her  fate  was  known, 

That  they  were  ever  confiscate  to  death  ? 3 

That  dark  oblivion  the  pure  beauty  mars, 

And,  like  the  earth,  its  common  bloom  and  breath, 

That  they  should  fall  from  high ; 

Their  lights  grow  blasted  by  a  touch,  and  die, 

All  their  concerted  springs  of  harmony 

Snapt  rudely,  and  the  generous  music  gone  !* 

Ah  !  still  the  strain 

Of  wailing  sweetness  fills  the  saddening  sky ; 
The  sister  stars,  lamenting  in  their  pain 
That  one  of  the  selected  ones  must  die,  — 
Must  vanish,  when  most  lovely,  from  the  rest ! 
Alas  !  'tis  ever  thus  the  destiny. 
Even  Rapture's  song  hath  evermore  a  tone 
Of  wailing,  as  for  bliss  too  quickly  gone. 
The  hope  most  precious  is  the  soonest  lost, 
The  flower  most  sweet  is  first  to  feel  the  frost. 
Are  not  all  short-lived  things  the  loveliest  ? 
And,  like  the  pale  star,  shooting  down  the  sky, 
Look  they  not  ever  brightest,  as  they  fly 
From  the  lone  sphere  they  blest ! 


SELECTIONS    FROM    WILLIAM    GILMORE    SIMMS 


THE    SWAMP    FOX1 

WE  follow  where  the  Swamp  Fox  guides, 

His  friends  and  merry  men  are  we  ; 
And  when  the  troop  of  Tarleton  2  rides, 

We  burrow  in  the  cypress  tree. 
The  turfy  hammock  is  our  bed, 

Our  home  is  in  the  red  deer's  den, 
Our  roof,  the  tree-top  overhead, 

For  we  are  wild  and  hunted  men. 

We  fly  by  day  and  shun  its  light, 

But,  prompt  to  strike  the  sudden  blow, 
We  mount  and  start  with  early  night, 

And  through  the  forest  track  our  foe.3 
And  soon  he  hears  our  chargers  leap, 

The  flashing  saber  blinds  his  eyes, 
And  ere  he  drives  away  his  sleep, 

And  rushes  from  his  camp,  he  dies. 

Free  bridle  bit,  good  gallant  steed, 

That  will  not  ask  a  kind  caress 
To  swim  the  Santee  4  at  our  need, 

When  on  his  heels  the  foemen  press,  — 
The  true  heart  and  the  ready  hand, 

The  spirit  stubborn  to  be  free, 
The  twisted  bore,  the  smiting  brand,  — 

And  we  are  Marion's  men,  you  see. 

Now  light  the  fire  and  cook  the  meal, 
The  last,  perhaps,  that  we  shall  taste  ; 

I  hear  the  Swamp  Fox  round  us  steal, 
And  that's  a  sign  we  move  in  haste, 


132  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

He  whistles'  to  the  scouts,  and  hark  ! 

You  hear  his  order  calm  and  low. 
Come,  wave  your  torch  across  the  dark, 

And  let  us  see  the  boys  that  go. 

We  may  not  see  their  forms  again, 

God  help  'em,  should  they  find  the  strife  ! 
For  they  are  strong  and  fearless  men, 

And  make  no  coward  terms  for  life ; 
They'll  fight  as  long  as  Marion  bids, 

And  when  he  speaks  the  word  to  shy, 
Then,  not  till  then,  they  turn  their  steeds, 

Through  thickening  shade  and  swamp  to  fly. 

Now  stir  the  fire  and  lie  at  ease,  — 

The  scouts  are  gone,  and  on  the  brush 
I  see  the  Colonel5  bend  his  knees, 

To  take  his  slumbers  too.     But  hush  ! 
He's  praying,  comrades  ;  'tis  not  strange ; 

The  man  that's  fighting  day  by  day 
May  well,  when  night  comes,  take  a  change, 

And  down  upon  his  knees  to  pray. 

Break  up  that  hoecake,  boys,  and  hand 

The  sly  and  silent  jug  that's  there ; 
I  love  not  it  should  idly  stand 

When  Marion's  men  have  need  of  cheer. 
'Tis  seldom  that  our  luck  affords 

A  stuff  like  this  we  just  have  quaffed, 
And  dry  potatoes  on  our  boards 

May  always  call  for  such  a  draught. 


SELECTIONS    FROM    WILLIAM    GILMORE    SIMMS       1 33 

Now  pile  the  brush  and  roll  the  log  ; 

Hard  pillow,  but  a  soldier's  head 
That's  half  the  time  in  brake  and  bog 

Must  never  think  of  softer  bed. 
The  owl  is  hooting  to  the  night, 

The  cooter6  crawling  o'er  the  bank, 
And  in  that  pond  the  flashing  light 

Tells  where  the  alligator  sank. 

What !  'tis  the  signal !  start  so  soon, 

And  through  the  Santee  swamp  so  deep, 
Without  the  aid  of  friendly  moon, 

And  we,  Heaven  help  us  !  half  asleep  ! 
But  courage,  comrades  !     Marion  leads, 

The  Swamp  Fox  takes  us  out  to-night ; 
So  clear  your  swords  and  spur  your  steeds, 

There's  goodly  chance,  I  think,  of  fight. 

We  follow  where  the  Swamp  Fox  guides, 

We  leave  the  swamp  and  cypress  tree, 
Our  spurs  are  in  our  coursers'  sides, 

And  ready  for  the  strife  are  we. 
The  Tory  camp  is  now  in  sight, 

And  there  he  cowers  within  his  den  ; 
He  hears  our  shouts,  he  dreads  the  fight, 

He  fears,  and  flies  from  Marion's  men. 


SELECTIONS    FROM   EDWARD    COATE 
PINKNEY 

A    HEALTH  1 

I  FILL  this  cup  to  one  made  up 

Of  loveliness  alone, 
A  woman,  of  her  gentle  sex 

The  seeming  paragon ; 
To  whom  the  better  elements 

And  kindly  stars  have  given 
A  form  so  fair,  that,  like  the  air, 

'Tis  less  of  earth  than  heaven. 

Her  every  tone  is  music's  own, 

Like  those  of  morning  birds, 
And  something  more  than  melody 

Dwells  ever  in  her  words  ; 
The  coinage  of  her  heart  are  they, 

And  from  her  lips  each  flows 
As  one  may  see  the  burdened  bee 

Forth  issue  from  the  rose. 

Affections  are  as  thoughts  to  her,2 
The  measures  of  her  hours ; 

Her  feelings  have  the  fragrancy, 
The  freshness  of  young  flowers  ; 
134 


SELECTIONS    FROM    EDWARD    COATE    PINKNEY       135 

And  lovely  passions,  changing  oft, 

So  fill  her,  she  appears 
The  image  of  themselves  by  turns,  — 

The  idol  of  past  years  ! 

Of  her  bright  face  one  glance  will  trace 

A  picture  on  the  brain, 
And  of  her  voice  in  echoing  hearts 

A  sound  must  long  remain; 
But  memory,  such  as  mine  of  her, 

So  very  much  endears, 
When  death  is  nigh  my  latest  sigh 

Will  not  be  life's,  but  hers. 

I  fill  this  cup  to  one  made  up 

Of  loveliness  alone, 
A  woman,  of  her  gentle  sex 

The  seeming  paragon  - 
Her  health  !  and  would  on  earth  there  stood 

Some  more  of  such  a  frame, 
That  life  might  be  all  poetry, 

And  weariness  a  name.3 

SONG 

WE  break  the  glass,  whose  sacred  wine 

To  some  beloved  health  we  drain, 
Lest  future  pledges,  less  divine, 

Should  e'er  the  hallowed  toy  profane ; 
And  thus  I  broke  a  heart  that  poured 

Its  tide  of  feelings  out  for  thee, 
In  draught,  by  after-times  deplored, 

Yet  dear  to  memory. 


136  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

But  still  the  old,  impassioned  ways 

And  habits  of  my  mind  remain, 
And  still  unhappy  light  displays 

Thine  image  chambered  in  my  brain ; 
And  still  it  looks  as  when  the  hours 

Went  by  like  flights  of  singing  birds,1 
Or  that  soft  chain  of  spoken  flowers 

And  airy  gems,  —  thy  words. 

VOTIVE  SONG 

I  BURN  no  incense,  hang  no  wreath, 

On  this  thine  early  tomb  : 
Such  can  not  cheer  the  place  of  death, 

But  only  mock  its  gloom. 
Here  odorous  smoke  and  breathing  flower 

No  grateful  influence  shed  ; 
They  lose  their  perfume  and  their  power, 

When  offered  to  the  dead. 

And  if,  as  is  the  Afghaun's  creed, 

The  spirit  may  return, 
A  disembodied  sense  to  feed 

On  fragrance,  near  its  urn,  — 
It  is  enough  that  she,  whom  thou 

Didst  love  in  living  years, 
Sits  desolate  beside  it  now, 

And  fall  these  heavy  tears. 


SELECTION  FROM  PHILIP  PENDLETON 
COOKE 

FLORENCE    VANE  1 

I  LOVED  thee  long  and  dearly, 

Florence  Vane  ; 
My  life's  bright  dream,  and  early, 

Hath  come  again ; 
I  renew,  in  my  fond  vision, 

My  heart's  dear  pain  ; 
My  hope,  and  thy  derision, 

Florence  Vane. 

The  ruin  lone  and  hoary, 

The  ruin  old, 
Where  thou  didst  hark  my  story, 

At  even  told,  — 
That  spot  —  the  hues  Elysian 

Of  sky  and  plain  — 
I  treasure  in  my  vision, 

Florence  Vane. 

Thou  wast  lovelier  than  the  roses 

In  their  prime ; 
Thy  voice  excelled  the  closes 

Of  sweetest  rhyme ; 


POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Thy  heart  was  as  a  river 

Without  a  main.2 
Would  I  had  loved  thee  never, 

Florence  Vane. 

But  fairest,  coldest  wonder ! 

Thy  glorious  clay 
Lieth  the  green  sod  under  — 

Alas  the  day  ! 
And  it  boots  not  to  remember 

Thy  disdain  — 
To  quicken  love's  pale  ember, 

Florence  Vane. 

The  lilies  of  the  valley 

By  young  graves  weep, 
The  pansies  love  to  dally 

Where  maidens  sleep ; 
May  their  bloom,  in  beauty  vying, 

Never  wane, 
Where  thine  earthly  part  is  lying, 

Florence  Vane! 


SELECTION   FROM  THEODORE  O'HARA 

THE    BIVOUAC    OF    THE    DEAD  1 

THE  muffled  drum's  sad  roll  has  beat 

The  soldier's  last  tattoo  : 
No  more  on  Life's  parade  shall  meet 

That  brave  and  fallen  few. 
On  Fame's  eternal  camping-ground 

Their  silent  tents  are  spread, 
And  Glory  guards,  with  solemn  round, 

The  bivouac  of  the  dead. 

No  rumor  of  the  foe's  advance 

Now  swells  upon  the  wind  ; 
No  troubled  thought  at  midnight  haunts 

Of  loved  ones  left  behind ; 
No  vision  of  the  morrow's  strife 

The  warrior's  dream  alarms ; 
No  braying  horn  nor  screaming  fife 

At  dawn  shall  call  to  arms. 

Their  shivered  swords  are  red  with  rust, 
Their  plumed  heads  are  bowed  ; 

Their  haughty  banner,  trailed  in  dust, 
Is  now  their  martial  shroud. 
139 


I4O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

And  plenteous  funeral  tears  have  washed 
The  red  stains  from  each  brow, 

And  the  proud  forms,  by  battle  gashed, 
Are  free  from  anguish  now. 

The  neighing  troop,  the  flashing  blade, 

The  bugle's  stirring  blast, 
The  charge,  the  dreadful  cannonade, 

The  din  and  shout,  are  past; 
Nor  war's  wild  note  nor  glory's  peal 

Shall  thrill  with  fierce  delight 
Those  breasts  that  nevermore  may  feel 

The  rapture  of  the  fight. 

Like  the  fierce  northern  hurricane 

That  sweeps  his  great  plateau, 
Flushed  with  the  triumph  yet  to  gain, 

Came  down  the  serried  foe.2 
Who  heard  the  thunder  of  the  fray 

Break  o'er  the  field  beneath, 
Knew  well  the  watchword  of  that  day 

Was  "Victory  or  Death." 

Long  had  the  doubtful  conflict  raged 

O'er  all  that  stricken  plain, 
For  never  fiercer  fight  had  waged 

The  vengeful  blood  of  Spain  ;  3 
And  still  the  storm  of  battle  blew, 

Still  swelled  the  gory  tide  ; 
Not  long,  our  stout  old  chieftain  knew, 

Such  odds  his  strength  could  bide. 


SELECTION    FROM    THEODORE    O  HARA  14! 

'Twas  in  that  hour  his  stern  command 

Called  to  a  martyr's  grave 
The  flower  of  his  beloved  land, 

The  nation's  flag  to  save. 
By  rivers  of  their  fathers'  gore 

His  first-born  laurels  grew,4 
And  well  he  deemed  the  sons  would  pour 

Their  lives  for  glory  too. 

Full  many  a  norther's  breath  has  swept 

O'er  Angostura's  plain,5 
And  long  the  pitying  sky  has  wept 

Above  its  moldered  slain. 
The  raven's  scream,  or  eagle's  flight, 

Or  shepherd's  pensive  lay, 
Alone  awakes  each  sullen  height 

That  frowned  o'er  that  dread  fray. 

Sons  of  the  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground, 

Ye  must  not  slumber  there, 
Where  stranger  steps  and  tongues  resound 

Along  the  heedless  air. 
Your  own  proud  land's  heroic  soil 

Shall  be  your  fitter  grave  : 
She  claims  from  war  his  richest  spoil  — 

The  ashes  of  her  brave. 

Thus  'neath  their  parent  turf  they  rest, 

Far  from  the  gory  field, 
Borne  to  a  Spartan  mother's  breast 

On  many  a  bloody  shield ; 


6 
y 


I42  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

The  sunshine  of  their  native  sky 

Smiles  sadly  on  them  here, 
And  kindred  eyes  and  hearts  watch  by 

The  heroes'  sepulcher. 

Rest  on,  embalmed  and  sainted  dead  ! 

Dear  as  the  blood  ye  gave ; 
No  impious  footstep  here  shall  tread 

The  herbage  of  your  grave  ; 
Nor  shall  your  glory  be  forgot 

While  Fame  her  record  keeps, 
Or  Honor  points  the  hallowed  spot 

Where  valor  proudly  sleeps. 

Yon  marble  minstrel's  voiceless  stone 

In  deathless  song  shall  tell, 
When  many  a  vanished  age  hath  flown, 

The  story  how  ye  fell ; 
Nor  wreck,  nor  change,  nor  winter's  blight, 

Nor  Time's  remorseless  doom, 
Shall  dim  one  ray  of  glory's  light 

That  gilds  your  deathless  tomb. 


SELECTIONS   FROM    FRANCIS    ORRERY 
TICKNOR 

THE    VIRGINIANS    OF    THE    VALLEY1 

THE  knightliest  of  the  knightly  race 

That,  since  the  days  of  old, 
Have  kept  the  lamp  of  chivalry 

Alight  in  hearts  of  gold ; 
The  kindliest  of  the  kindly  band 

That,  rarely  hating  ease, 
Yet  rode  with  Spotswood  2  round  the  land, 

With  Raleigh  round  the  seas ; 

Who  climbed  the  blue  Virginian  hills 

Against  embattled  foes, 
And  planted  there,  in  valleys  fair, 

The  lily  and  the  rose ; 
Whose  fragrance  lives  in  many  lands, 

Whose  beauty  stars  the  earth, 
And  lights  the  hearths  of  happy  homes 

With  loveliness  and  worth. 

We  thought  they  slept !  —  the  sons  who  kept 

The  names  of  noble  sires, 
And  slumbered  while  the  darkness  crept 

Around  their  vigil  fires  ; 


144  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

But  aye  the  "  Golden  Horseshoe  "  knights 

Their  Old  Dominion  3  keep, 
Whose  foes  have  found  enchanted  ground. 

But  not  a  knight  asleep. 

LITTLE    GIFFEN1 

OUT  of  the  focal  and  foremost  fire, 
Out  of  the  hospital  walls  as  dire ; 
Smitten  of  grape-shot  and  gangrene, 
(Eighteenth  battle2  and  he  sixteen!) 
Specter !  such  as  you  seldom  see, 
Little  Giff  en,  of  Tennessee  ! 

"  Take  him  and  welcome !  "  the  surgeons  said  ; 

Little  the  doctor  can  help  the  dead ! 

So  we  took  him  ;  and  brought  him  where 

The  balm  was  sweet  in  the  summer  air ; 

And  we  laid  him  down  on  a  wholesome  bed, — 

Utter  Lazarus,  heel  to  head ! 

And  we  watched  the  war  with  abated  breath,  — 
Skeleton  Boy  against  skeleton  Death. 
Months  of  torture,  how  many  such  ? 
Weary  weeks  of  the  stick  and  crutch ; 
And  still  a  glint  of  the  steel-blue  eye 
Told  of  a  spirit  that  wouldn't  die, 

And  didn't.     Nay,  more  !  in  death's  despite 
The  crippled  skeleton  "  learned  to  write." 
"  Dear  Mother,"  at  first,  of  course  ;  and  then 
"  Dear  captain,"  inquiring  about  the  men. 
Captain's  answer  :  "  Of  eighty-and-five, 
Giffen  and  I  are  left  alive." 


SELECTIONS    FROM    FRANCIS    ORRERY    TICKNOR      145 

Word  of  gloom  from  the  war,  one  day ; 

Johnston  pressed  at  the  front,  they  say. 

Little  Giffen  was  up  and  away ; 

A  tear  —  his  first  —  as  he  bade  good-by, 

Dimmed  the  glint  of  his  steel-blue  eye. 

"I'll  write,  if    spared!"    There  was  news  of   the 

fight; 
But  none  of  Giffen.  —  He  did  not  write.3 

I  sometimes  fancy  that,  were  I  king 

Of  the  princely  Knights  of  the  Golden  Ring,* 

With  the  song  of  the  minstrel  in  mine  ear, 

And  the  tender  legend  that  trembles  here, 

I'd  give  the  best  on  his  bended  knee, 

The  whitest  soul  of  my  chivalry, 

For  "  Little  Giffen,"  of  Tennessee. 


POETS   OF  THE   SOUTH  —  IO 


SELECTION  FROM  JOHN  R.  THOMPSON 

MUSIC    IN    CAMP1 

Two  armies  covered  hill  and  plain, 
Where  Rappahannock's  waters  2 

Ran  deeply  crimsoned  with  the  stain 
Of  battle's  recent  slaughters. 

The  summer  clouds  lay  pitched  like  tents 

In  meads  of  heavenly  azure  ; 
And  each  dread  gun  of  the  elements 

Slept  in  its  hid  embrasure. 

The  breeze  so  softly  blew,  it  made 

No  forest  leaf  to  quiver, 
And  the  smoke  of  the  random  cannonade 

Rolled  slowly  from  the  river. 

And  now,  where  circling  hills  looked  down 

With  cannon  grimly  planted, 
O'er  listless  camp  and  silent  town 

The  golden  sunset  slanted. 

When  on  the  fervid  air  there  came 
A  strain  —  now  rich,  now  tender; 

The  music  seemed  itself  aflame 
With  day's  departing  splendor. 
146 


SELECTION    FROM    JOHN    R.    THOMPSON  I 

A  Federal  band,  which,  eve  and  morn, 
Played  measures  brave  and  nimble, 

Had  just  struck  up,  with  flute  and  horn 
And  lively  clash  of  cymbal. 

Down  flocked  the  soldiers  to  the  banks, 

Till,  margined  by  its  pebbles, 
One  wooded  shore  was  blue  with  "  Yanks,'1 

And  one  was  gray  with  "  Rebels." 

Then  all  was  still,  and  then  the  band, 
With  movement  light  and  tricksy, 

Made  stream  and  forest,  hill  and  strand, 
Reverberate  with  "  Dixie." 

The  conscious  stream  with  burnished  glow 

Went  proudly  o'er  its  pebbles, 
But  thrilled  throughout  its  deepest  flow 

With  yelling  of  the  Rebels. 

Again  a  pause,  and  then  again 
The  trumpets  pealed  sonorous, 

And  "Yankee  Doodle"  was  the  strain 
To  which  the  shore  gave  chorus. 

The  laughing  ripple  shoreward  flew, 

To  kiss  the  shining  pebbles ; 
Loud  shrieked  the  swarming  Boys  in  Blue 

Defiance  to  the  Rebels. 

And  yet  once  more  the  bugles  sang 

Above  the  stormy  riot ; 
No  shout  upon  the  evening  rang  — 

There  reigned  a  holy  quiet. 


14-8  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

The  sad,  slow  stream  its  noiseless  flood 
Poured  o'er  the  glistening  pebbles ; 

All  silent  now  the  Yankees  stood, 
And  silent  stood  the  Rebels. 

No  unresponsive  soul  had  heard 
That  plaintive  note's  appealing, 

So  deeply  "  Home,  Sweet  Home  "  had  stirred 
The  hidden  founts  of  feeling. 

Or  Blue  or  Gray  the  soldier  sees, 

As  by  the  wand  of  fairy, 
The  cottage  'neath  the  live-oak  trees, 

The  cabin  by  the  prairie. 

Or  cold  or  warm,  his  native  skies 

Bend  in  their  beauty  o'er  him  ; 
Seen  through  the  tear-mist  in  his  eyes, 

His  loved  ones  stand  before  him. 

As  fades  the  iris  after  rain 

In  April's  tearful  weather, 
The  vision  vanished,  as  the  strain 

And  daylight  died  together. 

And  memory,  waked  by  music's  art, 
Expressed  in  simplest  numbers, 

Subdued  the  sternest  Yankee's  heart, 
Made  light  the  Rebel's  slumbers. 

And  fair  the  form  of  music  shines, 

That  bright  celestial  creature, 
Who  still,  'mid  war's  embattled  lines, 

Gave  this  one  touch  of  Nature. 


SELECTIONS   FROM    MRS.    MARGARET 
J.    PRESTON 

Grateful  acknowledgment  is  here  made  to  Dr.  George  J.  Pres 
ton  of  Baltimore,  for  permission  to  use  the  two  following  poems. 


A    NOVEMBER    NOCTURNE 


THE  autumn  air  sweeps  faint  and  chill 
Across  the  maple-crested  hill; 

And  on  my  ear 

Falls,  tingling  clear, 
A  strange,  mysterious,  woodland  thrill. 

From  utmost  twig,  from  scarlet  crown 
Untouched  with  yet  a  tinct  of  brown, 

Reluctant,  slow, 

As  loath  to  go, 
The  loosened  leaves  come  wavering  down  ; 

And  not  a  hectic  trembler  there, 
In  its  decadence,  doomed  to  share 

The  fate  of  all,  - 

But  in  its  fall 
Flings  something  sob-like  on  the  air. 

No  drift  or  dream  of  passing  bell, 

Dying  afar  in  twilight  dell, 
Hath  any  heard, 
Whose  chimes  have  stirred 

More  yearning  pathos  of  farewell. 
149 


I5O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

A  silent  shiver  as  of  pain, 

Goes  quivering  through  each  sapless  vein ; 

And  there  are  moans, 

Whose  undertones 
Are  sad  as  midnight  autumn  rain. 

Ah,  if  without  its  dirge- like  sigh, 
No  lightest,  clinging  leaf  can  die,  — 

Let  him  who  saith 

Decay  and  death 
Should  bring  no  heart-break,  tell  me  why. 

Each  graveyard  gives  the  answer :  there 
I  read  Resurgam  2  everywhere, 

So  easy  said 

Above  the  dead  — 
So  weak  to  anodyne  despair. 

CALLING   THE    ANGELS    IN 

WE  mean  to  do  it.     Some  day,  some  day, 
We  mean  to  slacken  this  feverish  rush 

That  is  wearing  our  very  souls  away, 
And  grant  to  our  hearts  a  hush 

That  is  only  enough  to  let  them  hear 

The  footsteps  of  angels  drawing  near. 

We  mean  to  do  it.     Oh,  never  doubt, 

When  the  burden  of  daytime  broil  is  o'er, 

We'll  sit  and  muse  while  the  stars  come  out, 
As  the  patriarchs  sat  in  the  door 1 

Of  their  tents  with  a  heavenward-gazing  eye, 

To  watch  for  angels  passing  by. 


SELECTIONS   FROM    MRS.   MARGARET  J.   PRESTON     151 

We've  seen  them  afar  at  high  noontide, 

When  fiercely  the  world's  hot  flashings  beat ; 

Yet  never  have  bidden  them  turn  aside, 
To  tarry  in  converse  sweet ; 

Nor  prayed  them  to  hallow  the  cheer  we  spread, 

To  drink  of  our  wine  and  break  our  bread. 

We  promise  our  hearts  that  when  the  stress 
Of  the  life  work  reaches  the  longed-for  close, 

When  the  weight  that  we  groan  with  hinders  less, 
We'll  welcome  such  calm  repose 

As  banishes  care's  disturbing  din, 

And  then  —  we'll  call  the  angels  in. 

The  day  that  we  dreamed  of  comes  at  length, 
When  tired  of  every  mocking  guest, 

And  broken  in  spirit  and  shorn  of  strength, 
We  drop  at  the  door  of  rest, 

And  wait  and  watch  as  the  day  wanes  on  — 

But  the  angels  we  meant  to  call  are  gone ! 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EDGAR  ALLAN  POE 

TO    HELEN l 

HELEN,  thy  beauty  is  to  me 

Like  those  Nicaean  2  barks  of  yore, 

That  gently,  o'er  a  perfumed  sea, 
The  weary,  wayworn  wanderer  bore 
To  his  own  native  shore. 

On  desperate  seas  long  wont  to  roam, 
Thy  hyacinth  hair,  thy  classic  face, 

Thy  Naiad  airs,  have  brought  me  home 
To  the  glory  that  was  Greece, 
And  the  grandeur  that  was  Rome.3 

Lo  !  in  yon  brilliant  window-niche 
How  statue-like  I  see  thee  stand, 

The  agate  lamp  within  thy  hand ! 
Ah,  Psyche,4  from  the  regions  which 
Are  Holy  Land ! 

ANNABEL    LEE1 

IT  was  many  and  many  a  year  ago, 

In  a  kingdom  by  the  sea,2 
That  a  maiden  there  lived  whom  you  may  know 

By  the  name  of  Annabel  Lee ; 
And  this  maiden  she  lived  with  no  other  thought 

Than  to  love  and  be  loved  by  me. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EDGAR  ALLAN  POE    153 

I  was  a  child  and  she  was  a  child, 

In  this  kingdom  by  the  sea : 

But  we  loved  with  a    love    that  was  more  than 
love, 

I  and  my  Annabel  Lee ; 
With  a  love  that  the  winged  seraphs  of  heaven 

Coveted  her  and  me.3 

And  this  was  the  reason  that,  long  ago, 

In  this  kingdom  by  the  sea, 
A  wind  blew  out  of  a  cloud,  chilling 

My  beautiful  Annabel  Lee ; 
So  that  her  highborn  kinsmen  4  came 

And  bore  her  away  from  me, 
To  shut  her  up  in  a  sepulcher 

In  this  kingdom  by  the  sea. 

The  angels,  not  half  so  happy  in  heaven, 

Went  envying  her  and  me ; 
Yes  !  —  that  was  the  reason  (as  all  men  know, 

In  this  kingdom  by  the  sea) 
That  the  wind  came  out  of  the  cloud  by  night, 

Chilling  and  killing  my  Annabel  Lee. 

But  our  love  it  was  stronger  by  far  than  the  love 

Of  those  who  were  older  than  we, 

Of  many  far  wiser  than  we ; 
And  neither  the  angels  in  heaven  above, 

Nor  the  demons  down  under  the  sea, 
Can  ever  dissever  my  soul  from  the  soul 

Of  the  beautiful  Annabel  Lee  : 


154  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

For  the    moon    never  beams  without  bringing  me 

dreams 

Of  the  beautiful  Annabel  Lee ; 
And  the  stars  never  rise,  but  I   feel  the  bright 

eyes 

Of  the  beautiful  Annabel  Lee  ; 
And  so,  all  the  night-tide,  I  lie  down  by  the  side  5 
Of   my   darling  —  my   darling  —  my   life  and   my 

bride, 

In  her  sepulcher  there  by  the  sea, 
In  her  tomb  by  the  sounding  sea. 


THE    HAUNTED    PALACE1 

IN  the  greenest  of  our  valleys 

By  good  angels  tenanted, 
Once  a  fair  and  stately  palace  — 

Radiant  palace — reared  its  head. 
In  the  monarch  Thought's  dominion, 

It  stood  there ; 
Never  seraph  spread  a  pinion 

Over  fabric  half  so  fair. 

Banners  yellow,  glorious,  golden, 

On  its  roof  did  float  and  flow 
(This  —  all  this  —  was  in  the  olden 

Time  long  ago), 
And  every  gentle  air  that  dallied, 

In  that  sweet  day, 
Along  the  ramparts  plumed  and  pallid, 

A  winged  odor  went  away. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EDGAR  ALLAN  POE    155 

Wanderers  in  that  happy  valley 

Through  two  luminous  windows  saw 
Spirits  moving  musically, 

To  a  lute's  well-tuned  law, 
Round  about  a  throne  where,  sitting, 

Porphyrogene, 
In  state  his  glory  well  befitting, 

The  ruler  of  the  realm  was  seen. 

And  all  with  pearl  and  ruby  glowing 

Was  the  fair  palace  door, 
Through  which  came  flowing,  flowing,  flowing, 

And  sparkling  evermore, 
A  troop  of  Echoes,  whose  sweet  duty 

Was  but  to  sing, 
In  voices  of  surpassing  beauty, 

The  wit  and  wisdom  of  their  king. 

But  evil  things,  in  robes  of  sorrow, 

Assailed  the  monarch's  high  estate; 
(Ah,  let  us  mourn,  for  never  morrow 

Shall  dawn  upon  him  desolate !  ) 
And  round  about  his  home  the  glory 

That  blushed  and  bloomed, 
Is  but  a  dim-remembered  story 

Of  the  old  time  entombed. 

And  travelers  now  within  that  valley 
Through  the  red-litten  windows  see 

Vast  forms  that  move  fantastically 
To  a  discordant  melody ; 


POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

While  like  a  ghastly  rapid  river, 

Through  the  pale  door 
A  hideous  throng  rush  out  forever. 

And  laugh  —  but  smile  no  more. 

THE    CONQUEROR    WORM1 

Lo  !  'tis  a  gala  night 

Within  the  lonesome  latter  years. 
An  angel  throng,  bewinged,  bedight 

In  veils,  and  drowned  in  tears, 
Sit  in  a  theater  to  see 

A  play  of  hopes  and  fears, 
While  the  orchestra  breathes  fitfully 

The  music  of  the  spheres. 

Mimes,  in  the  form  of  God  on  high, 

Mutter  and  mumble  low, 
And  hither  and  thither  fly ; 

Mere  puppets  they,  who  come  and  go 
At  bidding  of  vast  formless  things 

That  shift  the  scenery  to  and  fro, 
Flapping  from  out  their  condor  wings 

Invisible  woe. 

That  motley  drama  —  oh,  be  sure 

It  shall  not  be  forgot ! 
With  its  Phantom  chased  for  evermore 

By  a  crowd  that  seize  it  not, 
Through  a  circle  that  ever  returneth  in 

To  the  self-same  spot ; 
And  much  of  Madness,  and  more  of  Sin, 

And  Horror  the  soul  of  the  plot. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EDGAR  ALLAN  POE    157 

But  see  amid  the  mimic  rout 

A  crawling  shape  intrude  : 
A  blood-red  thing  that  writhes  from  out 

The  scenic  solitude ! 
It  writhes  —  it  writhes  ! — with  mortal  pangs 

The  mimes  become  its  food, 
And  seraphs  sob  at  vermin  fangs 

In  human  gore  imbued. 

Out  —  out  are  the  lights  —  out  all ! 

And  over  each  quivering  form 
The  curtain,  a  funeral  pall, 

Comes  down  with  the  rush  of  a  storm, 
While  the  angels,  all  pallid  and  wan, 

Uprising,  unveiling,  affirm 
That  the  play  is  the  tragedy  "  Man," 

And  its  hero  the  Conqueror  Worm. 


ONCE  upon  a  midnight  dreary,  while  I  pondered, 
weak  and  weary, 

Over  many  a  quaint  and  curious  volume  of  forgot 
ten  lore,  — 

While  I  nodded,  nearly  napping,  suddenly  there 
came  a  tapping, 

As  of   some   one  gently  rapping,  rapping  at  my 
chamber  door. 

"  'Tis  some  visitor,"  I  muttered,  "  tapping  at  my 
chamber  door  — 

Only  this  and  nothing  more." 


158  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Ah,    distinctly    I    remember   it  was   in  the  bleak 

December, 
And  each  separate  dying  ember  wrought  its  ghost 

upon  the  floor. 
Eagerly    I    wished   the  morrow ;  —  vainly    I    had 

sought  to  borrow 
From  my  books  surcease  of  sorrow  —  sorrow  for 

the  lost  Lenore, 
For  the  rare  and  radiant  maiden  whom  the  angels 

name  Lenore  : 

Nameless  here  for  evermore. 

And   the   silken    sad    uncertain   rustling  of   each 
purple  curtain 

Thrilled  me  —  filled  me  with  fantastic  terrors  never 
felt  before ; 

So  that  now,  to  still  the  beating  of  my  heart,  I 
stood  repeating 

"  'Tis    some   visitor    entreating    entrance    at    my 
chamber   door  — 

Some  late  visitor  entreating  entrance  at  my  cham 
ber  door  : 

This  it  is  and  nothing  more." 

Presently  my  soul  grew  stronger ;  hesitating  then 

no  longer, 
"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  or  Madam,  truly  your  forgiveness 

I  implore ; 
But  the  fact  is  I  was  napping,  and  so  gently  you 

came  rapping, 
And  so  faintly  you  came  tapping,  tapping  at  my 

chamber  door, 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EDGAR  ALLAN  POE    159 

That  I  scarce   was   sure  I  heard  you" — here  I 
opened  wide  the  door;  — 

Darkness  there  and  nothing  more. 

Deep  into  the  darkness  peering,  long  I  stood  there 
wondering,  fearing, 

Doubting,  dreaming  dreams  no  mortal  ever  dared 
to  dream  before  ; 

But  the  silence    was   unbroken,  and  the  stillness 
gave  no  token, 

And  the  only  word  there  spoken  was  the  whis 
pered  word  "  Lenore  ?  " 

This  I  whispered,  and  an  echo  murmured  back  the 
word  "  Lenore  :  " 

Merely  this  and  nothing  more. 

Back  into  the  chamber  turning,  all  my  soul  within 
me  burning, 

Soon  again  I  heard  a  tapping  somewhat  louder 
than  before. 

"  Surely,"  said  I,  "  surely  that  is  something  at  my 
window  lattice ; 

Let  me  see,  then,  what  thereat  is,  and  this  mys 
tery  explore  — 

Let  my  heart  be  still  a  moment  and  this  mystery 
explore  : 

'Tis  the  wind  and  nothing  more." 

Open  here  I  flung  the  shutter,  when,  with  many  a 

flirt  and  flutter, 
In  there   stepped  a  stately  Raven  of  the  saintl1-' 

days  of  yore. 


I6O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Not  the  least  obeisance  made   he  ;  not  a  minute 

stopped  or  stayed  he ; 
But  with  mien  of  lord  or  lady,  perched  above  my 

chamber  door  — 
Perched    upon    a   bust   of    Pallas  just   above  my 

chamber  door  : 

Perched,  and  sat,  and  nothing  more. 

Then  this  ebony  bird  beguiling  my  sad  fancy  into 
smiling, 

By  the  grave  and  stern  decorum  of  the  counte 
nance  it  wore,  — 

"  Though  thy  crest  be  shorn  and  shaven,  thou,"  I 
said,  "  art  sure  no  craven, 

Ghastly  grim  and  ancient  Raven  wandering  from 
the  Nightly  shore : 

Tell  me  what  thy  lordly  name  is  on  the  Night's 
Plutonian  shore !  " 

Quoth  the  Raven,  "  Nevermore." 

Much  I  marveled  this  ungainly  fowl  to  hear  dis 
course  so  plainly, 

Though  its  answer  little  meaning  —  little  relevancy 
bore ; 

For  we  cannot  help  agreeing  that  no  living  human 
being 

Ever  yet  was  blessed  with  seeing  bird  above  his 
chamber  door  — 

Bird  or  beast  upon  the  sculptured  bust  above  his 
chamber  door, 

With  such  name  as  "  Nevermore." 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EDGAR  ALLAN  POE    l6l 

But  the  Raven,  sitting  lonely  on  that  placid  bust, 

spoke  only 
That  one  word,  as  if  his  soul  in  that  one  word  he 

did  outpour. 
Nothing  farther  then  he   uttered ;    not   a  feather 

then  he  fluttered, 
Till    I    scarcely   more    than    muttered,  • —  "  Other 

friends  have  flown  before  ; 
On    the  morrow  he  will  leave  me,  as  my  Hopes 

have  flown  before." 

Then  the  bird  said,  "  Nevermore." 

Startled  at  the  stillness  broken  by  reply  so  aptly 
spoken, 

"  Doubtless,"  said  I,  "  what  it  utters  is  its  only 
stock  and  store, 

Caught  from  some  unhappy  master  whom  unmer 
ciful  Disaster 

Followed  fast  and  followed   faster  till  his  songs 
one  burden  bore  : 

Till  the  dirges  of  his  Hope  that  melancholy  burden 
bore 

Of  '  Never —  nevermore.'  " 

But  the  Raven  still  beguiling  all  my  sad  soul  into 

smiling, 
Straight  I  wheeled  a  cushioned  seat  in  front  of 

bird  and  bust  and  door  ; 
Then,  upon  the  velvet  sinking,  I  betook  myself  to 

linking 
Fancy  unto  fancy,  thinking  what  this  ominous  bird 

of  yore, 

POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH  —  II 


1 62  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

What    this   grim,    ungainly,    ghastly,    gaunt,    and 
ominous  bird  of  yore  — 

Meant  in  croaking  "  Nevermore." 

This  I  sat  engaged  in   guessing,  but  no  syllable 

expressing 
To  the  fowl  whose  fiery  eyes  now  burned  into  my 

bosom's  core  ; 
This  and  more  I  sat   divining,  with    my  head  at 

ease  reclining 
On  the  cushion's  velvet  lining  that  the  lamplight 

gloated  o'er, 
But  whose  velvet  violet  lining  with  the  lamplight 

gloating  o'er 

She  shall  press,  ah,  nevermore  ! 

Then,  methought,  the  air  grew  denser,  perfumed 
from  an  unseen  censer 

Swung  by  seraphim  whose  footfalls  tinkled  on  the 
tufted  floor. 

''Wretch,"  I  cried,  "thy  God  hath  lent  thee  — by 
these  angels  he  hath  sent  thee 

Respite  —  respite  and  nepenthe  from  thy  memo 
ries  of  Lenore  ! 

Quaff,  oh  quaff  this  kind  nepenthe  and  forget  this 
lost  Lenore  !  " 

Quoth  the  Raven, ."  Nevermore." 

"  Prophet !  "  said  I,  "  thing  of  evil !  prophet  still, 

if  bird  or  devil ! 
Whether  Tempter  sent,  or  whether  tempest  tossed 

thee  here  ashore, 


SELECTIONS  FROM  EDGAR  ALLAN  POE     163 

Desolate   yet   all   undaunted,  on  this    desert  land 

enchanted  — 
On  this  home  by  Horror  haunted  —tell  me  truly,  I 

implore  : 
Is  there — is  there  balm  in  Gilead  ?  —  tell  me  — 

tell  me,  I  implore  !  " 

Quoth  the  Raven,  "  Nevermore." 

"  Prophet !  "  said  I,  "  thing  of  evil  —  prophet  still, 
if  bird  or  devil ! 

By  that  heaven  that  bends  above  us  —  by  that  God 
we  both  adore  : 

Tell  this  soul  with  sorrow  laden  if,  within  the  dis 
tant  Aidenn, 

It  shall  clasp  a  sainted  maiden  whom  the  angels 
name  Lenore : 

Clasp  a  rare  and  radiant  maiden  whom  the  angels 
name  Lenore  !  " 

Quoth  the  Raven,  "  Nevermore." 

"  Be  that  word  our  sign  of  parting,  bird  or  fiend!" 

I  shrieked,  upstarting : 
"  Get  thee  back  into  the  tempest  and  the  Night's 

Plutonian  shore ! 
Leave  no  black  plume  as  a  token  of  that  lie  thy 

soul  hath  spoken  ! 
Leave  my  loneliness  unbroken  !  quit  the  bust  above 

my  door  ! 
Take  thy  beak  from  out  my  heart,  and  take  thy 

form  from  off  my  door  !  " 

Quoth  the  Raven,  "  Nevermore." 


164  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

And  the  Raven,  never  flitting,  still  is  sitting,  still 
is  sitting 

On  the  pallid  bust  of  Pallas  just  above  my  chamber 
door;2 

And  his  eyes  have  all  the  seeming  of  a  demon's 
that  is  dreaming, 

And  the  lamplight  o'er  him  streaming  throws  his 
shadow  on  the  floor ; 3 

And  my  soul  from  out  that  shadow  that  lies  float 
ing  on  the  floor 

Shall  be  lifted  —  nevermore ! 


SELECTIONS  FROM   PAUL  HAMILTON 
HAYNE 

For  their  generous  permission  to  use  A'ethra,  Under  the  Pines, 
Cloud  Pictures,  and  Lyric  of  Action,  the  grateful  acknowledgments 
of  the  editor  are  due  to  The  Lothrop  Publishing  Company,  Boston, 
who  hold  the  copyright. 

THE    WILL    AND    THE    WING1 

To  have  the  will  to  soar,  but  not  the  wings, 
Eyes  fixed  forever  on  a  starry  height, 

Whence  stately  shapes  of  grand  imaginings 
Flash  down  the  splendors  of  imperial  light ; 

And  yet  to  lack  the  charm2  that  makes  them  ours, 
The  obedient  vassals  of  that  conquering  spell, 

Whose  omnipresent  and  ethereal  powers 
Encircle  Heaven,  nor  fear  to  enter  Hell ; 

This  is  the  doom  of  Tantalus3  —  the  thirst 
For  beauty's  balmy  fount  to  quench  the  fires 

Of  the  wild  passion  that  our  souls  have  nurst 
In  hopeless  promptings  —  unfulfilled  desires. 

Yet  would  I  rather  in  the  outward  state 
Of  Song's  immortal  temple  lay  me  down, 

A  beggar  basking  by  that  radiant  gate,4 

Than  bend  beneath  the  haughtiest  empire's  crown! 
165 


1 66  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

For  sometimes,  through  the  bars,  my  ravished  eyes 
Have  caught  brief  glimpses  of  a  life  divine, 

And  seen  a  far,  mysterious  rapture  rise 

Beyond  the  veil5  that  guards  the  inmost  shrine. 

MY    STUDY1 

THIS  is  my  world !  within  these  narrow  walls, 

I  own  a  princely  service ; 2  the  hot  care 

And  tumult  of  our  frenzied  life  are  here 

But  as  a  ghost  and  echo ;  what  befalls 

In  the  far  mart  to  me  is  less  than  naught ; 

I  walk  the  fields  of  quiet  Arcadies,3 

And  wander  by  the  brink  of  hoary  seas, 

Calmed  to  the  tendance  of  untroubled  thought ; 

Or  if  a  livelier  humor  should  enhance 

The  slow-time  pulse,  'tis  not  for  present  strife, 

The  sordid  zeal  with  which  our  age  is  rife, 

Its  mammon  conflicts  crowned  by  fraud  or  chance, 

But  gleamings  of  the  lost,  heroic  life, 

Flashed  through  the  gorgeous  vistas  of  romance. 

AETHRA1 

IT  is  a  sweet  tradition,  with  a  soul 
Of  tenderest  pathos  !     Hearken,  love  !  — for  all 
The  sacred  undercurrents  of  the  heart 
Thrill  to  its  cordial  music  : 

Once  a  chief, 

Philantus,  king  of  Sparta,  left  the  stern 
And  bleak  defiles  of  his  unfruitful  land'  — 
Girt  by  a  band  of  eager  colonists  — 


SELECTIONS    FROM    PAUL    HAMILTON    HAVNE        1 67 

To  seek  new  homes  on  fair  Italian  plains.2 
Apollo's3  oracle  had  darkly  spoken  : 
"  Where  er  from  cloudless  skies  a  plenteous  shower 
Outpours,  the  Fates  decree  that  ye  should  pause 
And  rear  your  household  deities  !  " 

Racked  by  doubt 

Philantus  traversed  with  his  faithful  band 
Full  many  a  bounteous  realm  ;  buc  still  defeat 
Darkened  his  banners,  and  the  strong-walled  towns 
His  desperate  sieges  grimly  laughed  to  scorn ! 
Weighed  down  by  anxious  thoughts,  one  sultry  eve 
The  warrior  —  his  rude  helmet  cast  aside  — 
Rested  his  weary  head  upon  the  lap 
Of  his  fair  wife,  who  loved  him  tenderly ; 
And  there  he  drank  a  generous  draught  of  sleep. 
She,  gazing  on  his  brow,  all  worn  with  toil, 
And  his  dark  locks,  which  pain  had  silvered  over 
With  glistening  touches  of  a  frosty  rime, 
Wept  on  the  sudden  bitterly ;  her  tears 
Fell  on  his  face,  and,  wondering,  he  woke. 
"  O  blest  art  thou,  my  Aethra,  my  clear  sky" 
He  cried  exultant,  "  from  whose  pitying  blue 
A  heart-rain  falls  to  fertilize  my  fate : 
Lo !  the  deep  riddle's  solved — the  gods  spake  truth ! " 

So  the  next  night  he  stormed  Tarentum,4  took 
The  enemy's  host  at  vantage,  and  o'erthrew 
His  mightiest  captains.     Thence  with  kindly  sway 
He  ruled  those  pleasant  regions  he  had  won,  — 
But  dearer  even  than  his  rich  demesnes 
The  love  of  her  whose  gentle  tears  unlocked 
The  close-shut  mystery  of  the  Oracle ! 


1 68  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

UNDER   THE    PINE  J 
To  the  memory  of  Henry  Timrod 

THE  same  majestic  pine  is  lifted  high 

Against  the  twilight  sky, 
The  same  low,  melancholy  music  grieves 

Amid  the  topmost  leaves,2 

As  when  I  watched,  and  mused,  and  dreamed  with 
him, 

Beneath  these  shadows  dim. 

O  Tree !  hast  thou  no  memory  at  thy  core 

Of  one  who  comes  no  more  ? 
No  yearning  memory  of  those  scenes  that  were 

So  richly  calm  and  fair, 
When  the  last  rays  of  sunset,  shimmering  down, 

Flashed  like  a  royal  crown  ? 

And  he,  with  hand  outstretched  and  eyes  ablaze, 

Looked  forth  with  burning  3  gaze, 
And  seemed  to  drink  the  sunset  like  strong  wine, 

Or,  hushed  in  trance  divine, 
Hailed  the  first  shy  and  timorous  glance  from  far 

Of  evening's  virgin  star? 

O  Tree !  against  thy  mighty  trunk  he  laid 

His  weary  head  ;  thy  shade 
Stole  o'er  him  like  the  first  cool  spell  of  sleep  : 

It  brought  a  peace  so  deep 
The  unquiet  passion  died  from  out  his  eyes, 

As  lightning  from  stilled  skies. 


SELECTIONS    FROM    PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE       169 

And  in  that  calm  he  loved  to  rest,  and  hear 

The  soft  wind-angels,  clear 
And  sweet,  among  the  uppermost  branches  sighing  : 

Voices  he  heard  replying 
(Or  so  he  dreamed)  far  up  the  mystic  height, 

And  pinions  rustling  light. 

O  Tree !  have  not  his  poet-touch,  his  dreams 

So  full  of  heavenly  gleams, 
Wrought  through  the  folded  dullness  of  thy  bark, 

And  all  thy  nature  dark 
Stirred  to  slow  throbbings,  and  the  fluttering  fire 

Of  faint,  unknown  desire  ? 

At  least  to  me  there  sweeps  no  rugged  ring 

That  girds  the  forest  king, 
No  immemorial  stain,  or  awful  rent 

(The  mark  of  tempest  spent), 
No  delicate  leaf,  no  lithe  bough,  vine-o'ergrown, 

No  distant,  flickering  cone, 

But  speaks  of  him,  and  seems  to  bring  once  more 

The  joy,  the  love  of  yore ; 
But  most  when  breathed  from  out  the  sunset-land 

The  sunset  airs  are  bland, 
That  blow  between  the  twilight  and  the  night, 

Ere  yet  the  stars  are  bright ; 

For  then  that  quiet  eve  comes  back  to  me, 

When  deeply,  thrillingly, 
He  spake  of  lofty  hopes  which  vanquish  Death : 

And  on  his  mortal  breath 
A  language  of  immortal  meanings  hung, 

That  fired  his  heart  and  tongue. 


I/O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

For  then  unearthly  breezes  stir  and  sigh, 

Murmuring,  "  Look  up  !  'tis  I  : 
Thy  friend   is   near   thee!      Ah,   thou  canst   not 
see ! " 

And  through  the  sacred  tree 
Passes  what  seems  a  wild  and  sentient  thrill  — 

Passes,  and  all  is  still !  — 

Still  as  the  grave  which  holds  his  tranquil  form, 

Hushed  after  many  a  storm,  — 
Still  as  the  calm  that  crowns  his  marble  brow, 

No  pain  can  wrinkle  now,  — 
Still  as  the  peace  —  pathetic  peace  of  God  — 

That  wraps  the  holy  sod, 

Where  every  flower  from  our  dead  minstrel's  dust 

Should  bloom,  a  type  of  trust,  — 
That  faith  which  waxed  to  wings  of  heavenward 

might 

To  bear  his  soul  from  night,  — 
That  faith,  dear  Christ !  whereby  we  pray  to  meet 
His  spirit  at  God's  feet ! 
• 

CLOUD    PICTURES1 

HERE  in  these  mellow  grasses,  the  whole  morn, 
I  love  to  rest ;  yonder,  the  ripening  corn 
Rustles  its  greenery ;  and  his  blithesome  horn 

Windeth  the  frolic  breeze  o'er  field  and  dell, 
Now  pealing  a  bold  stave  with  lusty  swell, 
Now  falling  to  low  breaths  ineffable 


SELECTIONS    FROM    PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE       171 

Of  whispered  joyance.     At  calm  length  I  lie, 
Fronting  the  broad  blue  spaces  of  the  sky, 
Covered  with  cloud-groups,  softly  journeying  by  : 

An  hundred  shapes,  fantastic,  beauteous,  strange, 
Are  theirs,  as  o'er  yon  airy  waves  they  range 
At   the  wind's    will,  from    marvelous    change    to 
change ; 

Castles,  with  guarded  roof,  and  turret  tall, 
Great  sloping  archway,  and  majestic  wall, 
Sapped  by  the  breezes  to  their  noiseless  fall ! 

Pagodas  vague  !  above  whose  towers  outstream 
Banners  that  wave  with  motions  of  a  dream  — 
Rising,  or  drooping  in  the  noontide  gleam ; 

Gray  lines  of  Orient  pilgrims  :  a  gaunt  band 
On  famished  camels,  o'er  the  desert  sand 
Plodding  towards  their  prophet's  Holy  Land ; 

Mid-ocean, — and  a  shoal  of  whales  at  play, 
Lifting  their  monstrous  frontlets  to  the  day, 
Thro'  rainbow  arches  of  sun-smitten  spray ; 

Followed  by  splintered  icebergs,  vast  and  lone, 
Set  in  swift  currents  of  some  arctic  zone, 
Like  fragments  of  a  Titan's  world  o'erthrown ; 

Next,  measureless  breadths  of  barren,  treeless  moor, 
Whose  vaporous  verge  fades  down  a  glimmering 

shore, 
Round  which  the  foam-capped  billows   toss   and 

roar! 


POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 


Calms  of  bright  water  —  like  a  fairy's  wiles, 
Wooing  with  ripply  cadence  and  soft  smiles, 
The  golden  shore-slopes  of  Hesperian  Isles; 

Their  inland  plains  rife  with  a  rare  increase 
Of  plumed  grain  !  and  many  a  snowy  fleece 
Shining  athwart  the  dew-lit  hills  of  peace  ; 

Wrecks  of  gigantic  cities  —  to  the  tune 

Of  some  wise  air-god  built  !  —  o'er  which  the  noon 

Seems  shuddering  ;  caverns,  such  as  the  wan  Moon 

Shows  in  her  desolate  bosom  ;  then,  a  crowd 
Of  awed  and  reverent  faces,  palely  bowed 
O'er  a  dead  queen,  laid  in  her  ashy  shroud  — 

A  queen  of  eld  —  her  pallid  brow  impearled 
By  gems  barbaric  !  her  strange  beauty  furled 
In  mystic  cerements  of  the  antique  world. 

Weird  pictures,  fancy-gendered  !  —  one  by  one, 
'Twixt  blended  beams  and  shadows,  gold  and  dun, 
These  transient  visions  vanish  in  the  sun. 

LYRIC    OF    ACTION1 

'Tis  the  part  of  a  coward  to  brood 

O'er  the  past  that  is  withered  and  dead  : 

What  though  the  heart's  roses  are  ashes  and  dust? 
What  though  the  heart's  music  be  fled  ? 
Still  shine  the  grand  heavens  o'erhead, 

Whence  the  voice  of  an  angel  thrills  clear  on  the 
soul, 

"  Gird  about  thee  thine  armor,  press  on  to  the  goal  !  " 


SELECTIONS    FROM    PAUL    HAMILTON    HAYNE       1/3 

If  the  faults  or  the  crimes  of  thy  youth 

Are  a  burden  too  heavy  to  bear, 
What  hope  can  re-bloom  on  the  desolate  waste 

Of  a  jealous  and  craven  despair  ? 

Down,  down  with  the  fetters  of  fear  ! 
In  the  strength  of  thy  valor  and  manhood  arise, 
With  the  faith  that  illumes  and  the  will  that  defies. 

"  Too  late!  "  through  God's  infinite  world, 

From  his  throne  to  life's  nethermost  fires, 
"  Too  late  !  "  is  a  phantom  that  flies  at  the  dawn 
Of  the  soul  that  repents  and  aspires. 
If  pure  thou  hast  made  thy  desires, 
There's  no  height  the  strong  wings  of  immortals 

may  gain 

Which  in  striving  to  reach  thou  shalt  strive  for  in 
vain. 

Then,  up  to  the  contest  with  fate, 

Unbound  by  the  past,  which  is  dead  ! 

What  though  the  heart's  roses  are  ashes  and  dust  ? 
What  though  the  heart's  music  be  fled  ? 
Still  shine  the  fair  heavens  o'erhead  ; 

And  sublime  as. the  seraph  2  who  rules  in  the  sun 

Beams  the  promise  of  joy  when  the  conflict  is  won! 


SELECTIONS   FROM    HENRY   TIMROD 

TOO    LONG,    O    SPIRIT    OF    STORM1 

Too  long,  O  Spirit  of  storm, 

Thy  lightning  sleeps  in  its  sheath  ! 
I  am  sick  to  the  soul  of  yon  pallid  sky, 

And  the  moveless  sea  beneath. 

Come  down  in  thy  strength  on  the  deep ! 

Worse  dangers  there  are  in  life, 
When  the  waves  are  still,  and  the  skies  look  fair, 

Than  in  their  wildest  strife. 

A  friend  I  knew,  whose  days 

Were  as  calm  as  this  sky  overhead ; 

But  one  blue  morn  that  was  fairest  of  all, 
The  heart  in  his  bosom  fell  dead. 

And  they  thougjit  him  alive  while  he  walked 
The  streets  that  he  walked  in  youth  — 

Ah  !  little  they  guessed  the  seeming  man 
Was  a  soulless  corpse  in  sooth. 

Come  down  in  thy  strength,  O  Storm ! 

And  lash  the  deep  till  it  raves ! 
I  am  sick  to  the  soul  of  that  quiet  sea, 

Which  hides  ten  thousand  graves. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  HENRY  TIMROD 


A  CRY  TO  ARMS1 

Ho !  woodsmen  of  the  mountain  side  ! 

Ho !  dwellers  in  the,  vales  ! 
Ho !  ye  who  by  the  chafing  tide 

Have  roughened  in  the  gales ! 
Leave  barn  and  byre,2  leave  kin  and  cot, 

Lay  by  the  bloodless  spade ; 
Let  desk,  and  case,  and  counter  rot, 

And  burn  your  books  of  trade. 

The  despot  roves  your  fairest  land's  ; 

And  till  he  flies  or  fears, 
Your  fields  must  grow  but  armed  bands, 

Your  sheaves  be  sheaves  of  spears  ! 
Give  up  to  mildew  and  to  rust 

The  useless  tools  of  gain ; 
And  feed  your  country's  sacred  dust 

With  floods  of  crimson  rain  ! 

Come,  with  the  weapons  at  your  call  — 

With  musket,  pike,  or  knife ; 
He  wields  the  deadliest  blade  of  all 

Who  lightest  holds  his  life. 
The  arm  that  drives  its  unbought  blows' 

With  all  a  patriot's  scorn, 
Might  brain  a  tyrant  with  a  rose, 

Or  stab  him  with  a  thorn. 

Does  any  falter  ?  let  him  turn 
To  some  brave  maiden's  eyes, 

And  catch  the  holy  fires  that  burn 
In  those  sublunar  skies. 


176  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

Oh !  could  you  like  your  women  feel, 

And  in  their  spirit  march, 
A  day  might  see  your  lines  of  steel 

Beneath  the  victor's  arch. 

What  hope,  O  God  !  would  not  grow  warm 

When  thoughts  like  these  give  cheer  ? 
The  Lily  calmly  braves  the  storm, 

And  shall  the  Palm  Tree  fear  ? 
No  !  rather  let  its  branches  court 

The  .rack3  that  sweeps  the  plain; 
And  from  the  Lily's  regal  port 

Learn  how  to  breast  the  strain ! 

Ho  !  woodsmen  of  the  mountain  side ! 

Ho  !  dwellers  in  the  vales  ! 
Ho  !  ye  who  by  the  roaring  tide 

Have  roughened  in  the  gales ! 
Come !  flocking  gayly  to  the  fight, 

From  forest,  hill,  and  lake ; 
We  battle  for  our  Country's  right, 

And  for  the  Lily's  sake ! 


ODE1 

i 

SLEEP  sweetly  in  your  humble  graves, 
Sleep,  martyrs  of  a  fallen  cause ; 

Though  yet  no  marble  column  craves 
The  pilgrim  here  to  pause. 


SELECTIONS    FROM    HENRY    TIMROD 
II 

In  seeds  of  laurel  in  the  earth 

The  blossom  of  your  fame  is  blown, 

And  somewhere,  waiting  for  its  birth, 
The  shaft  is  in  the  stone ! 2 

in 

Meanwhile,  behalf 3  the  tardy  years 

Which  keep  in  trust  your  storied  tombs, 

Behold !  your  sisters  bring  their  tears, 
And  these  memorial  blooms. 

IV 

Small  tributes  !  but  your  shades  will  smile 
More  proudly  on  these  wreaths  to-day, 

Than  when  some  cannon-molded  pile4 
Shall  overlook  this  bay. 


Stoop,  angels,  hither  from  the  skies ! 

There  is  no  holier  spot  of  ground 
Than  where  defeated  valor  lies, 

By  mourning  beauty  crowned. 

FLOWER-LIFE  l 

I  THINK  that,  next  to  your  sweet  eyes, 
And  pleasant  books,  and  starry  skies, 
I  love  the  world  of  flowers  ; 

POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH — 12 


POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Less  for  their  beauty  of  a  day, 
Than  for  the  tender  things  they  say, 
And  for  a  creed  I've  held  alway, 
That  they  are  sentient- powers.2 

It  may  be  matter  for  a  smile  — 
And  I  laugh  secretly  the  while 

I  speak  the  fancy  out  — 
But  that  they  love,  and  that  they  woot 
And  that  they  often  marry  too, 
And  do  as  noisier  creatures  do, 

I've  not  the  faintest  doubt. 

And  so,  I  cannot  deem  it  right 

To  take  them  from  the  glad  sunlight. 

As  I  have  sometimes  dared ; 
Though  not  without  an  anxious  sigh 
Lest  this  should  break  some  gentle  tie, 
Some  covenant  of  friendship,  I 

Had  better  far  have  spared. 

And  when,  in  wild  or  thoughtless  hours, 
My  hand  hath  crushed  the  tiniest  flowers. 

I  ne'er  could  shut  from  sight 
The  corpses  of  the  tender  things, 
With  other  drear  imaginings, 
And  little  angel-flowers  with  wings 

Would  haunt  me  through  the  night. 

Oh  !  say  you,  friend,  the  creed  is  fraught 
With  sad,  and  even  with  painful  thought, 
Nor  could  you  bear  to  know 


SELECTIONS    FROM    HENRY    TIMROD  179 

That  such  capacities  belong 
To  creatures  helpless  against  wrong, 
At  once  too  weak  to  fly  the  strong 
Or  front  the  feeblest  foe  ? 

So  be  it  always,  then,  with  you  ; 
So  be  it  —  whether  false  or  true  — 

I  press  my  faith  on  none ; 
If  other  fancies  please  you  more, 
The  flowers  shall  blossom  as  before, 
Dear  as  the  Sibyl-leaves  3  of  yore, 

But  senseless  every  one. 

Yet,  though  I  give  you  no  reply, 
It  were  not  hard  to  justify 
My  creed  to  partial  ears  ; 
But,  conscious  of  the  cruel  part, 
My  rhymes  would  flow  with  faltering  art, 
I  could  not  plead  against  your  heart, 
•     Nor  reason  with  your  tears. 

SONNET  l 

POET  !  if  on  a  lasting  fame  be  bent 

Thy  unperturbing  hopes,  thou  wilt  not  roam 
Too  far  from  thine  own  happy  heart  and  home ; 

Cling  to  the  lowly  earth  and  be  content! 

So  shall  thy  name  be  dear  to  many  a  heart ; 

So  shall  the  noblest  truths  by  thee  be  taught ; 

The   flower    and    fruit    of    wholesome    human 

thought 
Bless  the  sweet  labors  of  thy  gentle  art. 


l8O  POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH 

The  brightest  stars  are  nearest  to  the  earth, 
And  we  'may  track  the  mighty  sun  above, 
Even  by  the  shadow  of  a  slender  flower. 
Always,  O  bard,  humility  is  power ! 

And  thou  mayest  draw  from  matters  of  the  hearth 
Truths  wide  as  nations,  and  as  deep  as  love. 


SONNET 

MOST  men  know  love  but  as  a  part  of  life ; 2 
They  hide  it  in  some  corner  of  the  breast, 
Even   from   themselves ;  and   only   when   they 
rest 

In  the  brief  pauses  of  that  daily  strife, 

Wherewith  the  world  might  else  be  not  so  rife, 
They  draw  it  forth  (as  one  draws  forth  a  toy 
To  soothe  some  ardent,  kiss-exacting  boy) 

And  hold  it  up  to  sister,  child,  or  wife. 

Ah  me  !  why  may  not  love  and  life  be  one  ? 8 
Why  walk  we  thus  alone,  when  by  our  side, 
Love,  like  a  visible  God,,  might  be  our  guide  ? 
How  would  the  marts  grow  noble !  and  the  street, 
Worn  like  a  dungeon  floor  by  weary  feet, 
Seem  then  a  golden  court-way  of  the  Sun ! 


THE    SUMMER    BOWER1 

IT  is  a  place  whither  I  have  often  gone 

For  peace,  and  found  it,  secret,  hushed,  and  cool, 

A  beautiful. recess  in  neighboring  woods. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  HENRY  TIMROD      l8l 

Trees  of  the  soberest  hues,  thick-leaved  and  tall, 
Arch  it  o'erhead  and  column  it  around, 
Framing  a  covert,  natural  and  wild, 
Domelike  and  dim ;  though  nowhere  so  enclosed 
But  that  the  gentlest  breezes  reach  the  spot 
Unwearied  and  unweakened.     Sound  is  here 
A  transient  and  unfrequent  visitor ; 
Yet,  if  the  day  be  calm,  not  often  then, 
Whilst  the  high  pines  in  one  another's  arms 
Sleep,  you  may  sometimes  with  unstartled  ear 
Catch  the  far  fall  of  voices,  how  remote 
You  know  not,  and  you  do  not  care  to  know. 
The  turf  is  soft  and  green,  but  not  a  flower 
Lights    the    recess,    save    one,    star-shaped    and 

bright  — 

I  do  not  know  its  name  —  which  here  and  there 
Gleams  like  a  sapphire  set  in  emerald. 
A  narrow  opening  in  the  branched  roof, 
A  single  one,  is  large  enough  to  show, 
With  that  half  glimpse  a  dreamer  loves  so  much, 
The  blue  air  and  the  blessing  of  the  sky. 
Thither  I  always  bent  my  idle  steps, 
When   griefs    depressed,    or    joys    disturbed    my 

heart, 

And  found  the  calm  I  looked  for,  or  returned 
Strong  with  the  quiet  rapture  in  my  soul.2 

But  one  day, 

One  of  those  July  days  when  winds  have  fled 
One  knows  not  whither,  I,  most  sick  in  mind 
With  thoughts  that  shall  be  nameless,  yet,  no 

doubt, 
Wrong,  or  at  least  unhealthful,  since  though  dark 


1 82  POETS    OF    THE   SOUTH 

With  gloom,   and  touched  with    discontent,   they 

had 

No  adequate  excuse,  nor  cause,  nor  end, 
I,  with  these  thoughts,  and  on  this  summer  day, 
Entered  the  accustomed  haunt,  and  found  for  once 
No  medicinal  virtue. 

Not  a  leaf 
Stirred   with    the   whispering   welcome    which    I 

sought, 

But  in  a  close  and  humid  atmosphere, 
Every  fair  plant  and  implicated  bough 
Hung  lax  and  lifeless.     Something  in  the  place, 
Its  utter  stillness,  the  unusual  heat, 
And  some  more  secret  influence,  I  thought, 
Weighed  on  the  sense  like  sin.     Above  I  saw, 
Though  not  a  cloud  was  visible  in  heaven, 
The  pallid  sky  look  through  a  glazed  mist 
Like  a  blue  eye  in  death. 

The  change,  perhaps, 
Was  natural  enough;  my  jaundiced  sight, 
The  weather,  and  the  time  explain  it  all : 
Yet  have  I  drawn  a  lesson  from  the  spot, 
And  shrined  it  in  these  verses  for  my  heart. 
Thenceforth  those  tranquil  precincts  I  have  sought 
Not  less,  and  in  all  shades  of  various  moods ; 
But  always  shun  to  desecrate  the  spot 
By  vain  repinings,  sickly  sentiments, 
Or  inconclusive  sorrows.     Nature,  though 
Pure  as  she  was  in  Eden  when  her  breath 
Kissed  the  white  brow  of  Eve,  doth  not  refuse, 
In  her  own  way  and  with  a  just  reserve, 
To  sympathize  with  human  suffering  ;  3 


SELECTIONS    FROM    HENRY    1IMROD  183 

But  for  the  pains,  the  fever,  and  the  fret 
Engendered  of  a  weak,  unquiet  heart, 
She  hath  no  solace ;  and  who  seeks  her  when 
These  be  the  troubles  over  which  he  moans, 
Reads  in  her  unreplying  lineaments 
Rebukes,  that,  to  the  guilty  consciousness, 
Strike  like  contempt. 


SELECTIONS    FROM    SIDNEY   LANIER 

SONG    OF    THE    CHATTAHOOCHEE l 

OUT  of  the  hills  of  Habersham, 

Down  the  valleys  of  Hall,2 
The  hurrying  rain,3  to  reach  the  plain, 

Has  run  the  rapid  and  leapt  the  fall, 
Split  at  the  rock  and  together  again, 
Accepted  his  bed,  or  narrow  or  wide, 
And  fled  from  folly  on  every  side, 
With  a  lover's  pain  to  attain  the  plain, 

Far  from  the  hills  of  Habersham, 

Far  from  the  valleys  of  Hall. 

All  down  the  hills  of  Habersham, 

All  through  the  valleys  of  Hall, 
The  rushes  cried,  Abide,  abide ; 

The*wilful  water  weeds  held  me  thrall, 
The  laurel,  slow-laving,4  turned  my  tide, 
The  ferns  and  the  fondling  grass  said  stay, 
The  dewberry  dipped  for  to  win  delay,6 
And  the  little  reeds  sighed  Abide,  abide, 

Here  in  the  hills  of  Habersham, 

Here  in  the  valleys  of  Hall. 

High  over  the  hills  of  Habersham, 
Veiling  the  valleys  of  Hall, 
184 


SELECTIONS    FROM    SIDNEY    LANIER  185 

The  hickory  told  me  manifold 

Fair  tales  of  shade,  the  poplar  tall 
Wrought  me  her  shadowy  self  to  hold, 
The  chestnut,  the  oak,  the  walnut,  the  pine, 
Overleaning,  with  flickering  meaning  and  sign, 
Said,  Pass  not  so  cold  these  manifold 
Deep  shades  of  the  hills  of  Habersham, 
These  glades  in  the  valleys  of  Hall. 

And  oft  in  the  hills  of  Habersham, 

And  oft  in  the  valleys  of  Hall, 
The  white  quartz  shone,  and  the  smooth  brook- 
stone 

Barred  6  me  of  passage  with  friendly  brawl, 
And  many  a  metal  lay  sad,  alone, 
And  the  diamond,  the  garnet,  the  amethyst, 
And  the  crystal  that  prisons  a  purple  mist, 

Showed  lights  like  my  own  from  each   cordial 

stone  7 

In  the  clefts  of  the  hills  of  Habersham, 
In  the  beds  of  the  valleys  of  Hall. 

But  oh,  not  the  hills  of  Habersham, 

And  oh,  not  the  valleys  of  Hall, 
Shall  hinder  the  rain  from  attaining  the  plain,8 

For  downward  the  voices  of  duty  call  — 
Downward  to  toil  and  be  mixed  with  the  main. 
The  dry  fields  burn  and  the  mills  are  to  turn, 
And  a  thousand  meadows  9  mortally  yearn, 
And  the  final 10  main  from  beyond  the  plain 
Calls  o'er  the  hills  of  Habersham, 
And  calls  through  the  valleys  of  Hall. 


1 86  POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH 


THE  CRYSTAL1 

AT  midnight,  death's  and  truth's  unlocking  time. 

When  far  within  the  spirit's  hearing  rolls 

The  great  soft  rumble  of  the  course  of  things  - 

A  bulk  of  silence  in  a  mask  of  sound  — 

When  darkness  clears  our  vision  that  by  day 

Is  sun-blind,  and  the  soul's  a  ravening  owl 

For  truth,  and  flitteth  here  and  there  about 

Low-lying  woody  tracts  of  time  and  oft 

Is  minded  for  to  sit  upon  a  bough, 

Dry-dead  and  sharp,  of  some  long-stricken  tree 

And  muse  in   that  gaunt  place,  —  'twas  then  my 

heart, 
Deep  in  the  meditative  dark,  cried  out : 

Ye  companies  of  governor-spirits  grave, 
Bards,  and  old  bringers-down  of  flaming  news 
From  steep-walled  heavens,  holy  malcontents, 
Sweet  seers,  and  stellar  visionaries,  all 
That  brood  about  the  skies  of  poesy, 
Full  bright  ye  shine,  insuperable  stars ; 
Yet,  if  a  man  look  hard  upon  you,  none 
With  total  luster  blazeth,  no,  not  one 
But  hath  some  heinous  freckle  of  the  flesh 
Upon  his  shining  cheek,  not  one  but  winks 
His  ray,  opaqued  with  intermittent  mist 
Of  defect ;  yea,  you  masters  all  must  ask 
Some  sweet  forgiveness,  which  we  leap  to  give, 
We  lovers  of  you,  heavenly-glad  to  meet 
Your  largess  so  with  love,  and  interplight 
Your  geniuses  with  our  mortalities. 


SELECTIONS    FROM    SIDNEY    LANIER  iS/ 

Thus  unto  thee,  O  sweetest  Shakspere  sole,2 

A  hundred  hurts  a  day  I  do  forgive 

(Tis  little,  but,  enchantment !  'tis  for  thee) : 

Small  curious  quibble ;  .  .  .   Henry's  fustian  roar 

Which  frights  away  that  sleep  he  invocates ; 3 

Wronged  Valentine's  4  unnatural  haste  to  yield  ; 

Too-silly  shifts  of  maids  that  mask  as  men 

In  faint  disguises  that  could  ne'er  disguise  — 

Viola,  Julia,  Portia,  Rosalind  ; 5 

Fatigues  most  drear,  and  needless  overtax 

Of  speech  obscure  that  had  as  lief  be  plain. 

.  .  .  Father  Homer,  thee, 
Thee  also  I  forgive  thy  sandy  wastes 
Of  prose  and  catalogue,6  thy  drear  harangues 
That  tease  the  patience  of  the  centuries, 
Thy  sleazy  scrap  of  story,  —  but  a  rogue's 
Rape  of  a  light-o'-love, 7  —  too  soiled  a  patch 
To  broider  with  the  gods. 

Thee,  Socrates,8 

Thou  dear  and  very  strong  one,  I  forgive 
Thy  year-worn  cloak,  thine  iron  stringencies 
That  were  but  dandy  upside-down,9  thy  words 
Of  truth  that,  mildlier  spoke,  had  manlier  wrought 

So,  Buddha,10  beautiful !     I  pardon  thee 
That  all  the  All  thou  hadst  for  needy  man 
Was  Nothing,  and  thy  Best  of  being  was 
But  not  to  be. 

Worn  Dante,11  I  forgive 

The  implacable  hates  that  in  thy  horrid  hciis 


1 88  POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH 

Or  burn  or  freeze  thy  fellows,  never  loosed 
By  death,  nor  time,  nor  love. 

And  I  forgive 

Thee,  Milton,  those  thy  comic-dreadful  wars 12 
Where,  armed  with  gross  and  inconclusive  steel, 
Immortals  smite  immortals  mortalwise, 
And  fill  all  heaven  with  folly. 

Also  thee, 

Brave  ^Eschylus,13  thee  I  forgive,  for  that 
Thine  eye,  by  bare  bright  justice  basilisked, 
Turned  not,  nor  ever  learned  to  look  where  Love 
Stands  shining. 

So,  unto  thee,  Lucretius 14  mine, 
(For  oh,  what  heart  hath  loved  thee  like  to  this 
That's  now  complaining  ?)  freely  I  forgive 
Thy  logic  poor,  thine  error  rich,  thine  earth 
Whose  graves  eat  souls  and  all. 

Yea,  all  you  hearts 

Of  beauty,  and  sweet  righteous  lovers  large : 
Aurelius 15  fine,  oft  superfine ;  mild  Saint 
A  Kempis,10  overmild ;  Epictetus,17 
Whiles  low  in  thought,  still  with  old  slavery  tinct ; 
Rapt  Behmen,18  rapt  too  far ;  high  Swedenborg,19 
O'ertoppling ;  Langley,20  that  with  but  a  touch 
Of  art  hadst  sung  Piers  Plowman  to  the  top 
Of  English  songs,  whereof  'tis  dearest,  now, 
And  most  adorable ;  Caedmon,21  in  the  morn 
A-calling  angels  with  the  cowherd's  call 
That  late  brought  up  the  cattle ;  Emerson, 
Most  wise,  that  yet,  in  finding  Wisdom,  lost 


SELECTIONS    FROM    SIDNEY    LANIER  189 

Thy  Self,   sometimes;    tense  Keats,  with  angels' 

nerves 

Where  men's  were  better ;  Tennyson,  largest  voice 
Since  Milton,  yet  some  register  of  wit 
Wanting, — all,  all,  I  pardon,  ere  'tis  asked, 
Your  more  or  less,  your  little  mole  that  marks 
Your  brother  and  your  kinship  seals  to  man. 
But  Thee,  but  Thee,  O  sovereign  Seer  of  time, 
But  Thee,  O  poets'  Poet,  Wisdom's  Tongue, 
But  Thee,  O  man's  best  Man,  O  love's  best  Love, 
O  perfect  life  in  perfect  labor  writ, 
O  all  men's  Comrade,  Servant,  King,  or  Priest, 
What  if  or  yet,  what  mole,  what  flaw,  what  lapse, 
What  least  defect  or  shadow  of  defect, 
What  rumor,  tattled  by  an  enemy, 
Of  inference  loose,  what  lack  of  grace 
Even  in  torture's  grasp,  or  sleep's,  or  death's,  — 
Oh,  what  amiss  may  I  forgive  in  Thee, 
Jesus,  good  Paragon,  thou  Crystal  Christ?22 

SUNRISE  l 

In  my  sleep  I  was  fain  of  their  fellowship,  fain 

Of  the  live-oak,  the  marsh,  and  the  main. 

The  little  green  leaves  would  not  let  me  alone  in 
my  sleep ; 

Up  breathed  from  the  marshes,  a  message  of  range 
and  of  sweep, 

Interwoven  with  waftures  of  wild  sea-liberties,  drift 
ing, 

Came  through  the  lapped  leaves  sifting,  sifting, 
Came  to  the  gates  of  sleep. 


POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

Then  my  thoughts,  in  the  dark  of  the  dungeon-keep 
Of  the  Castle  of  Captives  hid  in  the  City  of  Sleep, 
Upstarted,  by  twos  and  by  threes  assembling : 
The  gates  of  sleep  fell  a-trembling 
Like  as  the  lips  of  a  lady  that  forth  falter  yes, 
Shaken  with  happiness  : 
The  gates  of  sleep  stood  wide. 

I  have  waked,  I  have  come,  my  beloved !     I  might 

not  abide : 
I  have  come  ere  the  dawn,  O  beloved,  my  live-oaks, 

to  hide 

In  your  gospeling  glooms,2  —  to  be 
As  a  lover  in  heaven,  the  marsh  my  marsh  and  the 

sea  my  sea. 

Tell  me,  sweet  burly-barked,  man-bodied  Tree 
That  mine  arms'  in  the  dark  are  embracing,  dost 

know 
From  what  fount  are  these  tears  at  thy  feet  which 

flow? 
They  rise  not  from  reason,  but  deeper  inconsequent 

deeps. 

Reason's  not  one  that  weeps. 
What  logic  of  greeting  lies 
Betwixt  dear  over-beautiful  trees  and  the  rain  of 

the  eyes  ? 

O  cunning  green  leaves,  little  masters !  like  as  ye 

gloss 
All  the  dull-tissued  dark  with  your  luminous  darks 

that  emboss 


SELECTIONS    FROM    SIDNEY    LANIER  IQI 

The  vague  blackness  of  night  into  pattern  and  plan, 

So, 

(But  would  I  could  know,  but  would  I  could  know,) 
With  your  question  embroid'ring  the  dark  of  the 

question  of  man,  — 

So,  with  your  silences  purfling  this  silence  of  man 
While  his  cry  to  the  dead  for  some  knowledge  is 

under  the  ban, 

Under  the  ban, — 

So,  ye  have  wrought  me 
Designs  on  the  night  of  our  knowledge,  —  yea,  ye 

have  taught  me, 

So, 
That  haply  we   know   somewhat   more   than  we 

know. 


Ye  lispers,  whisperers,  singers  in  storms, 
Ye  consciences  murmuring  faiths  under  forms, 
Ye  ministers  meet  for  each  passion  that  grieves, 
Friendly,  sisterly,  sweetheart  leaves,3 
Oh,  rain  me  down  from  your  darks  that  contain 

me 

Wisdoms  ye  winnow  from  winds  that  pain  me,  — 
Sift  down  tremors  of  sweet-within-sweet 
That  advise  me  of  more  than  they  bring,  —  repeat 
Me  the  woods-smell  that  swiftly  but  now  brought 

breath 

From  the  heaven-side  bank  of  the  river  of  death,  — 
Teach  me  the  terms  of  silence,  —  preach  me 
The    passion    of    patience,  —  sift    me,  —  impeach 
me, — 


1 92  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

And  there,  oh  there 

As  ye  hang  with  your  myriad  palms  upturned  in 
the  air, 

Pray  me  a  myriad  prayer.4 

My  gossip,  the  owl,  —  is  it  thou 

That  out  of  the  leaves  of  the  low-hanging  bough, 

As  I  pass  to  the  beach,  art  stirred  ? 

Dumb  woods,  have  ye  uttered  a  bird  ? 

Reverend  Marsh,  low-couched  along  the  sea> 
Old  chemist,  rapt  in  alchemy, 

Distilling  silence,  —  lo, 

That  which  our  father-age  had  died  to  know  — 
The  menstruum  that  dissolves  all  matter  —  thou 
Hast  found  it :  for  this  silence,  filling  now 
The  globed  clarity  of  receiving  space, 
This  solves  us  all :  man,  matter,  doubt,  disgrace, 
Death,  love,  sin,  sanity, 
Must  in  yon  silence'  clear  solution  lie. 
Too  clear  !     That  crystal  nothing  who'll  peruse  ? 
The  blackest  night  could  bring  us  brighter  news. 
Yet  precious  qualities  of  silence  haunt 
Round  these  vast  margins,  ministrant. 
Oh,  if  thy  soul's  at  latter  gasp  for  space, 
With  trying  to  breathe  no  bigger  than  thy  race 
Just  to  be  fellowed,  when  that  thou  hast  found 
No  man  with  room,  or  grace  enough  of  bound 
To  entertain  that  New  thou  tell'st,  thou  art,  — 
'Tis  here,  'tis  here,  thou  canst  unhand  thy  heart 
And  breathe  it  free,  and  breathe  it  free, 
By  rangy  marsh,  in  lone  sea-liberty. 


SELECTIONS    FROM    SIDNEY    LANIER  193 

The  tide's  at  full :  the  marsh  with  flooded  streams 

Glimmers,  a  limpid  labyrinth  of  dreams. 

Each  winding  creek  in  grave  entrancement  lies 

A  rhapsody  of  morning-stars.     The  skies 

Shine  scant  with  one  forked  galaxy,  — 

The  marsh  brags  ten :  looped  on  his  breast  they  lie 

Oh,  what  if  a  sound  should  be  made ! 

Oh,  what  if  a  bound  should  be  laid 

To    this    bow-and-string    tension   of    beauty    and 

silence  a-spring,  — 
To  the  bend  of  beauty  the  bow,  or  the  hold  of 

silence  the  string ! 

I  fear  me,  I  fear  me  yon  dome  of  diaphanous  gleam 
Will  break  as  a  bubble  o'erblown  in  a  dream,  — 
Yon  dome  of  too-tenuous  tissues  of  space  and  of 

night, 

Overweighted  with  stars,  overfreighted  with  light, 
Oversated  with  beauty  and  silence,  will  seem 

But  a  bubble  that  broke  in  a  dream, 
If  a  bound  of  degree  to  this  grace  be  laid, 
Or  a  sound  or  a  motion  made. 

But  no :  it  is  made  :  list !   somewhere,  —  mystery, 
where  ? 

In  the  leaves  ?  in  the  air  ? 

In  my  heart  ?  is  a  motion  made  : 

'Tis  a  motion  of  dawn,  like  a  flicker  of  shade  on 
shade. 

In  the  leaves  'tis  palpable :  low  multitudinous  stir 
ring 

POETS   OF   THE   SOUTH — 13 


IQ4  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Upwinds  through  the  woods ;  the  little  ones,  softly 

conferring, 
Have  settled  my  lord's  to  be  looked  for ;  so ;  they 

are  still ; 
But   the    air  and    my  heart    and    the    earth    are 

a-thrill,  — 

And  look  where  the  wild  duck  sails  round  the  bend 
of  the  river,  — 

And  look  where  a  passionate  shiver 
Expectant  is  bending  the  blades 
Of     the    marsh-grass    in     serial    shimmers     and 

shades,  — 
And  invisible  wings,  fast  fleeting,  fast  fleeting, 

Are  beating 
The    dark    overhead   as   my    heart    beats,  —  and 

steady  and  free 

Is  the  ebb-tide  flowing  from  marsh  to  sea  — 
(Run  home,  little  streams, 
With  your  lapfuls  of  stars  and  dreams), — 
And  a  sailor  unseen  is  hoisting  a-peak, 
For  list,  down  the  inshore  curve  of  the  creek 

How  merrily  flutters  the  sail,  — 
And  lo,  in  the  East !     Will  the  East  unveil  ? 
The  East  is  unveiled,  the  East  hath  confessed 
A   flush :  'tis  dead ;  'tis   alive  ;  'tis  dead,  ere  the 

West 

Was  aware  of  it :  nay,  'tis  abiding,  'tis  withdrawn : 
Have  a  care,  sweet  Heaven !     'Tis  Dawn. 

Now  a  dream  of  a  flame  through  that  dream  of  a 

flush  is  uprolled : 
To  the  zenith  ascending,  a  dome  of  undazzling  gold 


^SELECTIONS    FROM    SIDNEY    LANIER  IQ5 

Is  builded,  in  shape  as  a  beehive,  from  out  of  the 

sea  : 

The  hive  is  of  gold  undazzling,  but  oh,  the  Bee, 
The  star-fed  Bee,  the  build-fire  Bee, 
Of  dazzling  gold  is  the  great  Sun-Bee 
That  shall  flash  from  the  hive-hole  over  the  sea.5 
Yet  now  the  dewdrop,  now  the  morning  gray, 
Shall  live  their  little  lucid  sober  day- 
Ere  with  the  sun  their  souls  exhale  away. 
Now  in  each  pettiest  personal  sphere  of  dew 
The  summ'd  morn  shines  complete  as  in  the  blue 
Big  dewdrop  of  all  heaven :  with  these  lit  shrines 
O'er-silvered  to  the  farthest  sea-confines, 
The  sacramental  marsh  one  pious  plain 
Of  worship  lies.     Peace  to  the  ante-reign 
Of  Mary  Morning,  blissful  mother  mild, 
Minded  of  nought  but  peace,  and  of  a  child. 


Not  slower  than  Majesty  moves,  for  a  mean  and  a 

measure 
Of    motion,  —  not  faster  than  dateless  Olympian 

leisure  6 
Might   pace  with  unblown  ample  garments  from 

pleasure  to  pleasure,  — 

The  wave-serrate  sea-rim  sinks  unjarring,  unreeling, 
Forever  revealing,  revealing,  revealing, 
Edgewise,    bladewise,    halfwise,    wholewise,  —  'tis 

done ! 

Good-morrow,  lord  Sun ! 
With  several  voice,  with  ascription  one, 
The  woods  and  the  marsh  and  the  sea  and  my  soul 


POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Unto   thee,    whence   the   glittering  stream  of    all 

morrows  doth  roll, 
Cry  good  and  past-good  and  most  heavenly  morrow, 

lord  Sun. 

O  Artisan  born  in  the  purple,  —  Workman  Heat,  — 
Parter  of  passionate  atoms  that  travail  to  meet 
And  be  mixed  in  the  death-cold  oneness,  —  inner 
most  Guest 
At  the  marriage  of  elements,  —  fellow  of  publicans, 

—  blest 

King  in  the  blouse  of  flame,  that  loiterest  o'er 
The  idle  skies,  yet  laborest  fast  evermore,  — 
Thou  in  the  fine  forge-thunder,  thou,  in  the  beat 
Of  the  heart  of  a  man,  thou   Motive,  —  Laborer 

Heat: 

Yea,  Artist,  thou,  of  whose  art  yon  sea's  all  news, 
With   his    inshore   greens   and    manifold   mid-sea 

blues, 

Pearl-glint,  shell-tint,  ancientest  perfectest  hues, 
Ever  shaming  the  maidens,  — lily  and  rose 
Confess  thee,  and  each  mild  flame  that  glows 
In   the   clarified   virginal   bosoms  of   stones   that 
shine, 

It  is  thine,  it  is  thine  : 

Thou  chemist  of  storms,  whether  driving  the  winds 

a-swirl 

Or  a-flicker  the  subtiler  essences  polar  that  whirl 
In  the  magnet  earth,  —  yea,  thou  with  a  storm  for 

a  heart, 
Rent  with  debate,  many-spotted  with  question,  part 


SELECTIONS    FROiM    SIDNEY    LANIER  1 97 

From  part  oft  sundered,  yet  ever  a  globed  light, 
Yet  ever  the  artist,  ever  more  large  and  bright 
Than  the  eye  of  a  man  may  avail  of:  —  manifold 

One, 
I  must  pass  from  thy  face,  I  must  pass  from  the 

face  of  the  Sun  : 

Old   Want    is    awake    and   agog,    every    wrinkle 

a-frown  ; 
The  worker  must  pass  to  his  work  in  the  terrible 

town : 
But  I  fear  not,  nay,  and  I  fear  not  the  thing  to  be 

done ; 
I    am    strong   with   the   strength   of   my   lord   the 

Sun  : 
How  dark,  how  dark  soever  the  race  that  must 

needs  be  run, 

I  am  lit  with  the  Sun. 

Oh,  never  the  mast-high  run  of  the  seas 

Of  traffic  shall  hide  thee, 
Never  the  hell-colored  smoke  of  the  factories 

Hide  thee, 
Never  the  reek  of  the  time's  fen-politics 

Hide  thee, 
And  ever  my  heart  through  the  night  shall  with 

knowledge  abide  thee, 
And  ever  by  day  shall  my  spirit,  as  one  that  hath 

tried  thee, 

Labor,  at  leisure,  in  art,  —  till  yonder  beside  thee 
My  soul  shall  float,  friend  Sun, 
The  day  being  done. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  FATHER  RYAN 

SONG    OF    THE    MYSTIC1 

I  WALK  down  the  Valley  of  Silence2  — 
Down  the  dim,  voiceless  valley  —  alone  ! 

And  I  hear  not  the  fall  of  a  footstep 
Around  me,  save  God's  and  my  own  ; 

And  the  hush  of  my  heart  is  as  holy 
As  hovers  where  angels  have  flown ! 

Long  ago  was  I  weary  of  voices 

Whose  music  my  heart  could  not  win  ; 

Long  ago  was  I  weary  of  noises 

That  fretted  my  soul  with  their  din  ; 

Long  ago  was  I  weary  of  places 

Where  I  met  but  the  human  —  and  sin.8 

I  walked  in  the  world  with  the  worldly ; 

I  craved  what  the  world  never  gave  ; 
And  I  said  :  "  In  the  world  each  Ideal, 

That  shines  like  a  star  on  life's  wave, 
Is  wrecked  on  the  shores  of  the  Real, 

And  sleeps  like  a  dream  in  a  grave. 

And  still  did  I  pine  for  the  Perfect, 

And  still  found  the  False  with  the  True; 
I  sought  'mid  the  Human  for  Heaven, 
198 


SELECTIONS  FROM  FATHER  RYAN       1 99 

But  caught  a  mere  glimpse  of  its  Blue : 
And  I  wept  when  the  clouds  of  the  Mortal 
Veiled  even  that  glimpse  from  my  view. 

And  I  toiled  on,  heart-tired  of  the  Human, 
And  I  moaned  'mid  the  mazes  of  men, 

Till  I  knelt,  long  ago,  at  an  altar, 

And  I  heard  a  voice  call  me.     Since  then 

I  walked  down  the  Valley  of  Silence 
That  lies  far  beyond  mortal  ken. 

Do  you  ask  what  I  found  in  the  Valley  ? 

'Tis  my  Trysting  Place  with  the  Divine. 
And  I  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  Holy, 

And  above  me  a  voice  said  :  "  Be  Mine." 
And  there  arose  from  the  depths  of  my  spirit 

An  echo  —  "  My  heart  shall  be  thine." 

Do  you  ask  how  I  live  in  the  Valley  ? 

I  weep  —  and  I  dream  —  and  I  pray. 
But  my  tears  are  as  sweet  as  the  dewdrops 

That  fall  on  the  roses  in  May  ; 
And  my  prayer  like  a  perfume  from  censers, 

Ascendeth  to  God  night  and  day. 

In  the  hush  of  the  Valley  of  Silence 
I  dream  all  the  songs  that  I  sing ; 4 

And  the  music  floats  down  the  dim  Valley, 
Till  each  finds  a  word  for  a  wing, 

That  to  hearts,  like  the  dove  of  the  deluge 
A  message  of  peace  they  may  bring. 


2OO  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

But  far  on  the  deep  there  are  billows 
That  never  shall  break  on  the  beach ; 

And  I  have  heard  songs  in  the  Silence 
That  never  shall  float  into  speech ; 

And  I  have  had  dreams  in  the  Valley 
Too  lofty  for  language  to  reach. 

And  I  have  seen  thoughts  in  the  Valley  — 
Ah  me  !  how  my  spirit  was  stirred  ! 

And  they  wear  holy  veils  on  their  faces, 
Their  footsteps  can  scarcely  be  heard  : 

They  pass  through  the  Valley  like  virgins, 
Too  pure  for  the  touch  of  a  word  !  5 

Do  you  ask  me  the  place  of  the  Valley, 
Ye  hearts  that  are  harrowed  by  care  ? 

It  lieth  afar  between  mountains, 
And  God  and  His  angels  are  there : 

And  one  is  the  dark  mount  of  Sorrow, 
And  one  the  bright  mountain  of  Prayert 


THE    CONQUERED    BANNER1 

FURL  that  Banner,  for  'tis  weary ; 
Round  its  staff  'tis  drooping  dreary ; 

Furl  it,  fold  it,  it  is  best ; 
For  there's  not  a  man  to  wave  it, 
And  there's  not  a  sword  to  save  it, 
And  there's  not  one  left  to  lave  it 
In  the  blood  which  heroes  gave  it ; 
And  its  foes  now  scorn  and  brave  it; 

Furl  it,  hide  it  —  let  it  rest ! 2 


SELECTIONS  FROM  FATHER  RYAN      2OI 

Take  that  Banner  down  !  'tis  tattered  ; 
Broken  is  its  staff  and  shattered ; 
And  the  valiant  hosts  are  scattered 

Over  whom  it  floated  high. 
Oh !  'tis  hard  for  us  to  fold  it ; 
Hard  to  think  there's  none  to  hold  it; 
Hard  that  those  who  once  unrolled  it 

Now  must  furl  it  with  a  sigh. 

Furl  that  Banner  !  furl  it  sadly  ! 
Once  ten  thousands  hailed  it  gladly, 
And  ten  thousands  wildly,  madly, 

Swore  it  should  forever  wave ; 
Swore  that  foeman's  sword  should  never 
Hearts  like  theirs  entwined  dissever, 
Till  that  flag  should  float  forever 

O'er  their  freedom  or  their  grave ! 

Furl  it !  for  the  hands  that  grasped  it, 
And  the  hearts  that  fondly  clasped  it, 

Cold  and  dead  are  lying  low ; 
And  that  Banner  —  it  is  trailing! 
While  around  it  sounds  the  wailing 

Of  its  people  in  their  woe. 

For,  though  conquered,  they  adore  it ! 
Love  the  cold,  dead  hands  that  bore  it ! 
Weep  for  those  who  fell  before  it ! 
Pardon  those  who  trailed  and  tore  it ! 3 
But,  oh !  wildly  they  deplore  it, 
Now  who  furl  and  fold  it  so. 


2O2  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Furl  that  Banner !     True,  'tis  gory, 
Yet  'tis  wreathed  around  with  glory, 
And  'twill  live  in  song  and  story, 

Though  its  folds  are  in  the  dust : 
For  its  fame  on  brightest  pages, 
Penned  by  poets  and  by  sages, 
Shall  go  sounding  down  the  ages  — 

Furl  its  folds  though  now  we  must. 

Furl  that  Banner,  softly,  slowly ! 
Treat  it  gently  —  it  is  holy- 

For  it  droops  above  the  dead. 
Touch  it  not  —  unfold  it  never, 
Let  it  droop  there,  furled  forever, 

For  its  people's  hopes  are  dead ! 4 


THE    SWORD    OF    ROBERT    LEE1 

FORTH  from  its  scabbard,  pure  and  bright, 

Flashed  the  sword  of  Lee ! 
Far  in  the  front  of  the  deadly  fight, 
High  o'er  the  brave  in  the  cause  of  Right, 
Its  stainless  sheen,  like  a  beacon  light, 

Led  us  to  victory. 

Out  of  its  scabbard,  where  full  long 

It  slumbered  peacefully, 
Roused  from  its  rest  by  the  battle's  song, 
Shielding  the  feeble,  smiting  the  strong, 
Guarding  the  right,  avenging  the  wrong, 

Gleamed  the  sword  of  Lee. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  FATHER  RYAN      2O3 

Forth  from  its  scabbard,  high  in  air 

Beneath  Virginia's  sky  — 
And  they  who  saw  it  gleaming  there, 
And  knew  who  bore  it,  knelt  to  swear 
That  where  that  sword  led  they  would  dare 

To  follow  —  and  to  die. 

Out  of  its  scabbard  !     Never  hand 

Waved  sword  from  stain  as  free  ; 
Nor  purer  sword  led  braver  band, 
Nor  braver  bled  for  a  brighter  land, 
Nor  brighter  land  had  a  cause  so  grand, 
Nor  cause  a  chief  like  Lee  !  2 

Forth  from  its  scabbard  !     How  we  prayed 

That  sword  might  victor  be  ; 
And  when  our  triumph  was  delayed, 
And  many  a  heart  grew  sore  afraid, 
We  still  hoped  on  while  gleamed  the  blade 

Of  noble  Robert  Lee. 

Forth  from  its  scabbard  all  in  vain 
Bright  flashed  the  sword  of  Lee  ; 

'Tis  shrouded  now  in  its  sheath  again, 

It  sleeps  the  sleep  of  our  noble  slain, 

Defeated,  yet  without  a  stain, 
Proudly  and  peacefully. 


DEATH  1 

OUT  of  the  shadows  of  sadness, 
Into  the  sunshine  of  gladness, 
Into  the  light  of  the  blest  ; 


2O4  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Out  of  a  land  very  dreary, 
Out  of  the  world  very  weary, 
Into  the  rapture  of  rest. 

Out  of  to-day's  sin  and  sorrow, 
Into  a  blissful  to-morrow, 

Into  a  day  without  gloom  ; 
Out  of  a  land  filled  with  sighing, 
Land  of  the  dead  and  the  dying, 

Into  a  land  without  tomb. 

Out  of  a  life  of  commotion, 
Tempest-swept  oft  as  the  ocean, 

Dark  with  the  wrecks  drifting  o'er, 
Into  a  land  calm  and  quiet; 
Never  a  storm  cometh  nigh  it, 

Never  a  wreck  on  its  shore. 

Out  of  a  land  in  whose  bowers 
Perish  and  fade  all  the  flowers ; 

Out  of  the  land  of  decay, 
Into  the  Eden  where  fairest 
Of  flowerets,  and  sweetest  and  rarest, 

Never  shall  wither  away. 

Out  of  the  world  of  the  wailing 
Thronged  with  the  anguished  and  ailing ; 

Out  of  the  world  of  the  sad, 
Into  the  world  that  rejoices  — 
World  of  bright  visions  and  voices  — 

Into  the  world  of  the  glad. 


SELECTIONS  FROM  FATHER  RYAN 

Out  of  a  life  ever  mournful, 
Out  of  a  land  very  lornful, 

Where  in  bleak  exile  we  roam,2 
Into  a  joy-land  above  us, 
Where  there's  a  Father  to  love  us  — 

Into  our  home  —  "  Sweet  Home." 


COMETH  a  voice  from  a  far-land, 

Beautiful,  sad,  and  low ; 
Shineth  a  light  from  the  star-land 

Down  on  the  night  of  my  woe ; 
And  a  white  hand,  with  a  garland, 

Biddeth  my  spirit  to  go. 

Away  and  afar  from  the  night-land, 
Where  sorrow  o'ershadows  my  way, 

To  the  splendors  and  skies  of  the  light-land, 
Where  reigneth  eternity's  day,  — 

To  the  cloudless  and  shadowless  bright-land, 
Whose  sun  never  passeth  away. 

And  I  knew  the  voice ;  not  a  sweeter 
On  earth  or  in  Heaven  can  be  ; 

And  never  did  shadow  pass  fleeter 
Than  it,  and  its  strange  melody  ; 

And  I  know  I  must  hasten  to  meet  her, 
"  Yea,  Sister  !  Thou  callest  to  me  !  " 


2O6  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

And  I  saw  the  light ;  'twas  not  seeming, 
It  flashed  from  the  crown  that  she  wore, 

And  the  brow,  that  with  jewels  was  gleaming, 
My  lips  had  kissed  often  of  yore  ! 

And  the  eyes,  that  with  rapture  were  beaming, 
Had  smiled  on  me  sweetly  before. 

And  I  saw  the  hand  with  the  garland, 

Ethel's  hand  —  holy  and  fair  ; 
Who  went  long  ago  to  the  far-land 

To  weave  me  the  wreath  I  shall  wear  ; 
And  to-night  I  look  up  to  the  star-land 

And  pray  that  I  soon  may  be  there. 2 


NIGHT    THOUGHTS 

SOME  reckon  their  age  by  years, 

Some  measure  their  life  by  art,  — 
But  some  tell  their  days  by  the  flow  of  their  tears, 

And  their  life,  by  the  moans  of  their  heart. 

The  dials  of  earth  may  show 

The  length  —  not  the  depth  of  years  ; 

Few  or  many  they  come,  few  or  many  they  go, 
But  our  time  is  best  measured  by  tears. 

Ah  !  not  by  the  silver  gray 

That  creeps  through  the  sunny  hair, 

And  not  by  the  scenes  that  we  pass  on  our  way, 
And  not  by  the  furrows  the  fingers  of  care, 


SELECTIONS  FROM  FATHER  RYAN      2O/ 

On  forehead  and  face,  have  made : 

Not  so  do  we  count  our  years ; 
Not  by  the  sun  of  the  earth,  but  the  shade 

Of  our  souls,  and  the  fall  of  our  tears. 

For  the  young  are  oft-times  old, 

Though  their  brow  be  bright  and  fair ; 

While  their  blood  beats  warm,  their  heart  lies  cold  — 
O'er  them  the  springtime,  but  winter  is  there. 

And  the  old  are  oft-times  young, 

When  their  hair  is  thin  and  white ; 
And  they  sing  in  age,  as  in  youth  they  sung, 

And  they  laugh,  for  their  cross  was  light. 

But  bead  by  bead  I  tell 

The  rosary  of  my  years ; 
From  a  cross  to  a  cross  they  lead,  —  'tis  well ! 

And  they're  blest  with  a  blessing  of  tears. 

Better  a  day  of  strife 

Than  a  century  of  sleep ; 
Give  me  instead  of  a  long  stream  of  life, 

The  tempests  and  tears  of  the  deep. 

A  thousand  joys  may  foam 

On  the  billows  of  all  the  years ; 
But  never  the  foam  brings  the  brave  2  heart  home  — 

It  reaches  the  haven  through  tears. 


NOTES    TO    SELECTIONS 


THE   STAR-SPANGLED    BANNER 

1 .  For  a  brief  statement  of  the  circumstances  that  gave  rise 
to  the  poem,  see  sketch  of  Key,  page  12. 

2.  Fort   McHenry,  on  the   north    bank  of  the  Patapsco, 
below  Baltimore,  was  attacked  by  the  British  fleet,  September 
13,  1814. 

3.  The  attack  being  unsuccessful,  the  British  became  dis 
heartened  and  withdrew. 

4.  Before  the  attack  upon  Baltimore,  the  British  had  taken 
Washington  and  burned  the  capitol  and  other  public  build 
ings. 

With  this  poem  may  be  compared  other  martial  lyrics,  such 
as  Hopkinson's  Hail  Columbia,  Mrs.  Howe's  Battle  Hymn  of 
the  Republic,  Campbell's  Ye  Mariners  of  England  and  Battle 
of  the  Baltic,  Tennyson's  Charge  of  the  Light  Brigade,  etc. 

STANZAS 

1.  See  sketch  of  Wilde,  page  13.     This  song  was  trans 
lated  into  Greek  by  Anthony  Barclay  and  announced  as  a 
newly  discovered  ode  by  Alcaeus.     The  trick,  however,  was 
soon  detected  by  scholars,  and  the  author  of  the  poem  re 
ceived  a  due  meed  of  praise. 

2.  The  brevity  of  life  has  been  a  favorite  theme  of  poets 
ever  since  Job  (vii.  6)  declared,  *•  Our  days  are  swifter  than  a 
weaver's  shuttle.1' 

3.  The  reference  seems  to  be  to  the  shore  about  the  Bay  of 
Tampa  on  the- west  coast  of  Florida. 

POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH  —  14          2OQ 


2IO  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 


A    FAREWELL   TO   AMERICA 

1.  See  page  13. 

2.  It  will  be  remembered  that  the  poet  was  a  native  of 
Ireland. 

3.  The  years  1834-1840  were  spent  in  Europe,  chiefly  in 
Italy. 

Compare  with  this  Byron's  farewell  to  England,  in  Canto  i 
of  Childe  Harold. 


THE   CLOSING   YEAR 

1.  See  sketch  of  Prentice,  page  14.      The  flight  of  time 
is  another  favorite   theme  with   poets.      The   Closing   Year 
should    be    compared    with    Bryant's   The  Flood  of  Years ; 
similar  in  theme,  the  two  poems  have  much  in  common.    The 
closing  lines  of  Bryant's  poem  express  a  sweet   faith   that 
relieves  the  somber  tone  of  the  preceding  reflections  :  — 

"In  the  room 

Of  this  grief-shadowed  present,  there  shall  be 
A  Present  in  whose  reign  no  grief  shall  gnaw 
The  heart,  and  never  shall  a  tender  tie 
Be  broken  ;  in  whose  reign  the  eternal  Change 
That  waits  on  growth  and  action  shall  proceed 
With  everlasting  Concord  hand  in  hand." 

2.  This  is  a  reference  to  the  belief  that  one  of  the  seven 
stars  originally  supposed  to  form  the  Pleiades  has  disappeared. 
Such  a  phenomenon  is  not  unknown  ;   modern  astronomers 
record  several  such  disappearances.     See  Simms's  The  Lost 
Pleiad^  following. 

THE   LOST   PLEIAD 

i.  See  note  above.  There  is  a  peculiar  fitness  in  the  ref 
erence  to  the  sea  in  this  poem ;  for  the  constellation  of  the 
Pleiades  was  named  by  the  Greeks  from  their  word  plein, 
to  sail,  because  the  Mediterranean  was  navigable  with  safety 
during  the  months  these  stars  were  visible. 


NOTES   TO    SELECTIONS  211 

2.  The  poet  seems  to  associate  the   Chaldean   shepherd 
with  the  Magi,  who,  as  astrologers,  observed  the  stars  with 
profound  interest.     The  hope  expressed  for  the  return  of  the 
star  cannot  be  regarded,  in  the  light  of  modern  astronomy,  as 
entirely  fanciful.     Only  recently  a  new  star  has  flamed  forth 
in  the  constellation  Perseus. 

3.  The  fixed  stars,  continually  giving  forth  immeasurable 
quantities  of  heat,  are  in  a  process  of  cooling.     Sooner  or 
later  they  will  become  dark  bodies.     Astronomers  tell  us  that 
there  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  dark  bodies  or  burned-out 
suns  of  the  universe  are  more  numerous  than  the  bright  ones, 
though  the  number  of  the  latter  exceeds  125  millions.     The 
existence  of  such  dark  bodies  has  been  established  beyond  a 
reasonable  doubt. 

4.  A  reference  to  the  old  belief  that  the  stars  make  music 
in  their  courses.     In  Job  (xxxviii.  7)  we  read :  "  When  the 
morning  stars  sang  together."      According  to  the  Platonic 
philosophy,  this   music  of  the '  spheres,  too  faint  for  mortal 
ears,  was  heard  only  by  the  gods.     Shakespeare  has  given 
beautiful  expression  to  this  belief:  — 

"  There's  not  the  smallest  orb  which  thou  behold'st 
But  in  his  motion  like  an  angel  sings, 
Still  quiring  to  the  young-eyed  cherubins ; 
Such  harmony  is  in  immortal  souls; 
But  whilst  this  muddy  vesture  of  decay 
Doth  grossly  close  it  in,  we  cannot  hear  it." 

—  Merchant  of  Venice,  Act  V.,  Sc.  lo 

THE    SWAMP   FOX 

1 .  See  sketch  of  Simms,  page  1 6.    This  poem  is  found  in  The 
Partisan,  the  first  of  three  novels  descriptive  of  the  Revolu 
tion.     Read  a  biographical  sketch  of  General  Francis  Marion 
(1732-1795),  whose  shrewdness  in  attack  and  escape  earned 
for  him  the  sobriquet  "  Swamp  Fox." 

2.  Sir  Banastre   Tarleton    (1754-1833)   was   a   lieutenant 
colonel  in  the  army  of  Cornwallis.     He  was  a  brilliant  and 
successful  officer,  but  was  defeated  by  General  Morgan  in  the 
battle  of  Cowpens  in  1781. 


212  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

3.  "Sumter,  Marion,  and   other   South   Carolina  leaders 
found  places  of  refuge  in  the  great  swamps  which  are  found 
in  parts  of  the  state ;  and  from  these  they  kept  up  an  active 
warfare    with   the    British.      Their   desperate    battles,    night 
marches,  surprises,  and  hairbreadth   escapes    make   this    the 
most  exciting  and  interesting  period  of  the  Revolution.1'  — 
Johnston's  History  of  the  United  States. 

4.  Marion's  principal  field  of  operations  lay  between  the 
Santee  and  Pedee  rivers. 

5.  Marion  held  the  rank  of  captain  at  the  outbreak  of  the 
Revolution,  and  was  made  lieutenant  colonel  for  gallant  con 
duct  in  the  defence  of  Fort  Moultrie,  June  28,  1776.     Later  he 
was  made  general. 

6.  A  water  tortoise  or  snapping  turtle. 
Compare  Bryant's  Song  of  Marion"1  s  Men. 

A   HEALTH 

1.  See  sketch  of  Pinkney,  page  18.     The  flowing  or  lilting 
melody  of  this  and  the  following  songs  is  quite  remarkable. 
It  is  traceable  to  the  skillful  use  of  liquid  consonants  and  short 
vowels,  and  the  avoidance  of  harsh  consonant  combinations. 

2.  The  irregularities  of  this  stanza  are  remarkable.     The 
middle  rhyme  used  in  the  first  and  seventh  lines  of  the  other 
stanzas  is  here  lacking.     It  seems  to  have  been  an  oversight  on 
the  part  of  the  poet. 

3.  With  this  drinking  song  we  may  compare  the  well-known 
one  of  Ben  Jonson  :  — 

"  Drink  to  me  only  with  thine  eyes, 

And  I  will  pledge  with  mine ; 
Or  leave  a  kiss  but  in  the  cup, 

And  I'll  not  look  for  wine. 
The  thirst  that  from  the  soul  doth  rise 

Doth  ask  a  drink  divine ; 
But  might  I  of  Jove's  nectar  sup, 

I  would  not  change  for  thine. 

"  I  sent  thee  late  a  rosy  wreath, 
Not  so  much  honoring  thee 
As  giving  it  a  hope  that  there 
It  could  not  withered  be; 


NOTES   TO    SELECTIONS  213 

But  thou  thereon  didst  only  breathe 

And  sent'st  it  back  to  me  ; 
Since  when  it  grows,  and  smells,  1  swear, 

Not  of  itself,  but  thee." 

SONG 

i.  This  same  simile  occurs  in  a  beautiful  poem  by  Amelia 
C.  VVelby  (1819-1852),  a  Southern  poet  of  no  mean  gifts,  en 
titled  Twilight  at  Sea  :  — 

"  The  twilight  hours  like  birds  flew  by, 

As  lightly  and  as  free; 
Ten  thousand  stars  were  in  the  sky, 

Ten  thousand  on  the  sea; 
For  every  wave  with  dimpled  face, 

That  leaped  upon  the  air, 
Had  caught  a  star  in  its  embrace, 

And  held  it  trembling  there." 

FLORENCE   VANE 

1.  See  sketch  of  Cooke,  page  19.     In  the  preface  to  the 
volume  from  which  this  poem  is  taken,  the  author  tells  us  that 
Florence  Vane  and  Rosalie  Lee,  another  brief  lyric,  had  "  met 
with  more  favor  than  I  could  ever  perceive  their  just  claim 
to."     Hence  he  was  kept  from  "  venturing  upon  the  correction 
of  some  faults."    Rosalie  Lee  is  more  than  usually  defective 
in  meter  and  rhyme,  but  Florence  Vane  cannot  easily  be  im 
proved. 

2.  "My  meaning,  I  suppose,"  the  poet  wrote  an  inquiring 
friend,  "  was  that  Florence  did  not  want  the  capacity  to  love, 
but  directed  her  love  to  no  object.     Her  passions  went  flow 
ing  like  a  lost  river.     Byron  has  a  kindred  idea  expressed  by 
the  same  figure.     Perhaps  his  verses  were  in  my  mind  when 
I  wrote  my  own  :  — 

"  '  She  was  the  ocean  to  the  river  of  his  thoughts, 
Which  terminated  all.1  —  The  Dream. 

But  no  verse  ought  to  require  to  be  interpreted,  and  if  I  were 
composing  Florence  Vane  now,  I  would  avoid  the  over  con 
centrated  expiession  in  the  two  lines,  and  make  the  idea 
clearer."  —  Southern  Literary  Messenger,  1850,  p.  370. 


214  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 


THE  BIVOUAC  OF   THE  DEAD 

1.  See  sketch  of  O'Hara,  page  21,  for  the  occasion  of  this 
poem. 

2.  The  American  force  numbered  4769  men;  the  Mexican 
force  under  Santa  Anna,  21,000.     The  latter  was  confident  of 
victory,  and  sent  a  flag  of  truce  to  demand  surrender.     "  You 
are  surrounded  by  20,000  men,'1  wrote  the  Mexican  general, 
"  and  cannot,  in  any  human  probability,  avoid  suffering  a  rout, 
and   being   cut  to  pieces   with  your  troops."     Gen.  Taylor 
replied,  "  I  beg  leave  to  say  that  I  decline  acceding  to  your 
request." 

3.  The  battle  raged  for  ten  hours  with  varying  success. 
There  was  great  determination  on  both  sides,  as  is  shown  by 
the  heavy  losses.     The  Americans  lost  267  killed  and  456 
wounded;  Santa  Anna  stated  his   loss  at   1500,  which  was 
probably  an  underestimate.     He  left  500  dead  on  the  field. 
The  battle  was  a  decisive  one,  and  left  northeastern  Mexico  in 
the  hands  of  the  Americans. 

4.  The  reference  is  to  Zachary  Taylor,  who  was  in  com 
mand  of  the  American  forces.     Though  born  in  Virginia,  he 
was  brought  up  in  Kentucky,  and  won  his  first  laurels  in  com 
mand  of  Kentuckians  in  the  War  of  1812,  during  which  he 
was  engaged  in  fighting  the  Indian  allies  of  Great  Britain. 
His  victory  at  Buena  Vista  aroused  great  enthusiasm  in  the 
United  States,  and  more  than  any  other  event  led  to  his  elec 
tion  as  President. 

5.  The  plateau  on  which  the  battle  was  fought,  so  called 
from  the  mountain  pass  of  Angostura  (the  narrows)  leading 
to  it  from  the  South. 

6.  Kentucky  is  here  beautifully  likened  to  a  Spartan  mother 
who  was  accustomed  to  say,  as  she  handed  a  shield  to  her  son 
departing  for  war,  "  Come  back  with  this  or  upon  this." 

THE   VIRGINIANS   OF   THE   VALLEY 

I.  See  sketch  of  Ticknor,  page  22,  for  the  occasion  of  this 
poem.  In  this  poem  the  exact  meaning  and  sequence  of 
thought  do  not  appear  till  after  repeated  readings. 


NOTES   TO    SELECTIONS  215 

2.  Alexander  Spotswood  (1676-1740)  was  governor  of  Vir 
ginia  1710-1723.     He  led  an  exploring  expedition  across  the 
Blue  Ridge  and  took  possession  of  the  Valley  of  Virginia  "  in 
the  name  of  his  Majesty  King  George  of  England."     On  his 
return  to  Williamsburg  he  presented  to  each  of  his  companions 
a  miniature  golden  horseshoe  to  be  worn  upon  the  breast. 
Those  who  took  part  in  the  expedition,  which  was  then  regarded 
as  a  formidable  undertaking,  were  subsequently  known  as  the 
"  Knights  of  the  Golden  Horseshoe." 

3.  "The  Old  Dominion"  is  a  popular  name  for  Virginia. 
Its  origin  may  be  traced  to  acts  of  Parliament,  in  which  it 
is  designated  as  "  the  colony  and  dominion  of  Virginia."     In 
his  History  of  Virginia  (1629)  Captain  John  Smith  calls  this 
colony  and  dominion  Old  Virginia  in  contradistinction  to 
New  England. 

LITTLE    GIFFEN 

1.  See  page  23.     Of  this  poem  Maurice  Thompson  said: 
u  If  there  is  a  finer  lyric  than  this  in  the  whole  realm  of  poetry, 
I  should  be  glad  to  read  it." 

2.  Probably  the   battle   of    Murfreesboro,  which    opened 
December  31, 1862,  and  lasted  three  days.    Union  loss  14,000  : 
Confederate,  11,000. 

3.  He  was  killed  in  some  battle  near  Atlanta  early  in  1864. 

4.  A  reference  to  King  Arthur  and  the  Knights  of  the 
Round  Table. 

With  this  poem  should  be  compared  Browning's  Incident 
of  the  French  Camp. 

MUSIC    IN    CAMP 

1.  See  sketch  of  John  R.  Thompson,  page  23. 

2.  The  incident  on  which  the  poem  is  based  may  have 
occurred  in  1862  or  1863.     In  both  years  the  Union  and  Con 
federate  forces  occupied  opposite  banks  of  the  Rappahannock. 

A  NOVEMBER   NOCTURNE 

i.    See  sketch  of  Mrs.  Preston,  page  25.     This  and  the 
following  poem  are  good  examples  of   her  poetic   art,  and 


2l6  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

exhibit,  at  the  same  time,  her  reflective  religious  tempera 
ment. 

2.   Resurgam  (Latin),  I  shall  rise  again. 

CALLING  THE   ANGELS   IN 

I.  "And  Abraham  sat  in  the  tent  door  in  the  heat  of  the 
day ;  and  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  looked,  and,  lo,  three  men 
stood  by  him  :  and  when  he  saw  them,  he  ran  to  meet  them 
from  the  tent  door,  and  bowed  himself  toward  the  ground, 
and  said.  My  Lord,  if  now  I  have  found  favour  in  thy  sight,  pass 
not  away,  1  pray  thee,  from  thy  servant/' —  Genesis  xviii,  1-3. 


NOTES  TO  SELECTIONS  FROM  POE 

For  a  general  introduction  to  the  selections  from  Poe,  the 
biographical  and  critical  sketch  in  Chap.  II  should  be  read. 

TO    HELEN 

1.  This  was  Mrs.  Helen  Stannard,  the  mother  of  one  of 
Poe's  schoolmates  in  Richmond.      Her  kind   and   gracious 
manner  made  a  deep  impression  on  his  boyish  heart,  and 
soothed  his  passionate,  turbulent  nature.     In  after  years  this 
poem  was  inspired,  as  the  poet  tells  us,  by  the  memory  of 
"•the  one  idolatrous  and  purely  ideal  love'1  of  his  restless 
ycjth. 

2.  The  reference  seems  to  be  to  the  ancient  Ligurian  town 
of  Nicaea,  now  Nice,  in  France.     The  "perfumed  sea"  would 
then  be  the  Ligurian  sea.     But  one  half  suspects  that  it  was 
the  scholarly  and  musical  sound  of  the  word,  rather  than  any 
aptness  of  classical  reference,  that  led  to  the  use  of  the  word 
"  Nicaean." 

3.  This  appears  to  be  Poe's  indefinite  and  poetic  way  of 
saying  that  the  lady's  beauty  and  grace  brought  him  an  up 
lifting  sense  of  happiness.     After  seeing  her  the  first  time, 
"  He  returned  home  in  a  dream,  with  but  one  thought,  one 
hope  in  life  —  to  hear  again  the  sweet  and  gracious  words 
that  had  made  the  desolate  world  so  beautiful  to  him,  and 
filled  his  lonely  heart  with  the  oppression  of  a  new  joy.'1  — 
Ingram's  Edgar  Allan  Poe,  Vol.  I,  p.  32. 

4.  Psyche  was  represented  as  so  exquisitely  beautiful  that 
mortals  did  not  dare  to  love,  but  only  to  worship  her.     The 
poet  could  pay  no  higher  tribute  to  "  Helen.11 

This  little  poem  —  very  beautiful  in  itself — illustrates  Poe's 
characteristics  as  a  poet :  it  is  indefinite,  musical,  and  intense 

217 


2l8  POETS  OF  THE  SOUTH 


ANNABEL  LEE 

1.  This  poem  is  a  tribute  to  his  wife,  to  whom  his  beautiful 
devotion  has  already  been  spoken  of.     "  I  believe,'1  says  Mrs. 
Osgood,  "  she  was  the  only  woman  whom  he  evei  truly  loved  ; 
and  this  is  evidenced  by  the  exquisite  pathos  of  the  little 
poem  lately  written,  called  '  Annabel  Lee,'  of  which  she  was 
the  subject,  and  which  is  by  far  the  most  natural,  simple,  ten 
der,  and  touchingly  beautiful  of  all  his  songs." 

2.  This  is  Foe's  poetic  designation  of  America. 

3.  "Virginia  Clemm,  born  on  the  I3th  of  August,  1822, 
was  still  a  child  when  her  handsome  cousin  Edgar  revisited 
Baltimore  after  his  escapade  at  West  Point.     A  more  than 
cousinly  affection,  which  gradually  grew  in  intensity,  resulted 
from  their  frequent  communion,  and  ultimately,  whilst  one,  at 
least,  of  the  two  cousins  was  but  a  child,  they  were  married." 
—  Ingram's  Edgar  Allan  Poe,  Vol.  I,  p.  136. 

4.  These  were  the  angels,  to  whom  "  Annabel  Lee "  was 
akin  in  sweet,  gentle  character.    "  A  lady  angelically  beautiful 
in  person,  and  not  less  beautiful  in  spirit."  —  Captain  Mayne 
Reid. 

5.  This  may  be  literally  true.     At  all  events,  it  is  related 
that  he  visited  the  tomb  of  "  Helen  "  ;  and  "  when  the  autum 
nal   rains   fell,  and   the   winds   wailed   mournfully  over  the 
graves,  he  lingered  longest,  and  came  away  most  regretfully." 

THE   HAUNTED   PALACE 

I.  This  admirable  poem  is  an  allegory.  The  "stately  pal 
ace  "  is  a  man  who  after  a  time  loses  his  reason.  With  this 
fact  in  mind,  the  poem  becomes  quite  clear.  The  "  banners 
yellow,  glorious,  golden"  is  the  hair;  the  "luminous  windows" 
are  the  eyes  ;  the  "  ruler  of  the  realm  "  is  reason  ;  "  the  fair 
palace  door"  is  the  mouth;  and  the  "evil  things"  are  the 
madman's  fantasies.  The  poem  is  found  in  The  Fall  of  the 
House  of  Usher. 

Poe  claimed  that  Longfellow^s  Beleaguered  City  was  an 
imitation  of  The  Haunted  Palace.  The  former  should  be 
read  in  connection  with  the  latter.  Though  some  resemblance 


NOTES  TO  SELECTIONS  FROM  POE 

may  be  discerned,   Longfellow  must  be  acquitted  of  Poe's 
charge  of  plagiarism. 

THE   CONQUEROR  WORM 

I.  This  terrible  lyric  is  also  an  allegory.  The  " theater " 
is  the  world,  and  the  "  play  "  human  life.  The  "  mimes  "  are 
men,  created  in  the  image  of  God,  and  are  represented  as  the 
"  mere  puppets "  of  circumstance.  The  ••  Phantom  chased 
for  evermore  "  is  happiness  ;  but  for  all,  the  end  is  death  and 
the  grave. 

THE    RAVEN 

i .  This  poem  was  first  published  in  the  New  York  Evening 
Afirror,  January  29,  1845.  '•  In  our  opinion,1'  wrote  the  editor, 
N.  P.Willis,  "it  is  the  most  effective  single  example  of  'fugi 
tive  poetry1  ever  published  in  this  country;  and  unsurpassed 
in  English  poetry  for  subtle  conception,  masterly  ingenuity  of 
versification,  and  consistent  sustaining  of  imaginative  lift." 

The  story  of  The  Raven  is  given  in  prose  by  Poe  in  his 
Philosophy  of  Composition,  which  contains  the  best  analy 
sis  of  its  structure :  "  A  raven,  having  learned  by  rote  the 
single  word,  *  Nevermore,1  and  having  escaped  from  the  cus 
tody  of  its  owner,  is  driven  at  midnight,  through  the  violence 
of  a  storm,  to  seek  admission  at  a  window  from  which  a  light 
still  gleams,  —  the  chamber  window  of  a  student,  occupied 
half  in  poring  over  a  volume,  half  in  dreaming  of  a  beloved 
mistress  deceased.  The  casement  being  thrown  open  at  the 
fluttering  of  the  bird's  wings,  the  bird  itself  perches  on  the 
most  convenient  seat  out  of  the  immediate  reach  of  the  stu 
dent,  who,  amused  by  the  incident  and  the  oddity  of  the 
visitor's  demeanor,  demands  of  it,  in  jest  and  without  looking 
for  a  reply,  its  name.  The  raven  addressed  answers  with  its 
customary  word,  *  Nevermore1  —  a  word  which  finds  imme 
diate  echo  in  the  melancholy  heart  of  the  student,  who,  giving 
utterance  aloud  to  certain  thoughts  suggested  by  the  occasion, 
is  again  startled  by  the  fowl's  repetition  of  'Nevermore.1  The 
student  now  guesses  the  state  of  the  case,  but  is  impelled,  by 
the  human  thirst  for  self-torture,  and  in  part  by  superstition, 


22O  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

to  propound  such  queries  to  the  bird  as  will  bring  him,  the 
lover,  the  most  of  the  luxury  of  sorrow,  through  the  antici 
pated  answer,  *  Nevermore.1 " 

2.  As  Poe  explains,  the  raven  is  "emblematical  of  mourn 
ful  and  never-ending  remembrance.1' 

3.  From  the  position  of  the  bird  it  has  been  held  that  the 
shadow  could  not  possibly  fall  upon  the  floor.    But  the  author 
says:  "My  conception  was  that  of  the  bracket  candelabrum 
affixed  against  the  wall,  high  up  above  the  door  and  bust,  as 
is  often  seen  in  the  English  palaces,  and  even  in  some  of  the 
better  houses  in  New  York." 


NOTES   TO  SELECTIONS  FROM   HAYNE 

For  a  general  introduction  to  the  following  poems,  see 
Chapter  III.  The  selections  are  intended  to  exhibit  the 
poet's  various  moods  and  themes. 

THE    WILL   AND   THE   WING 

1.  This  poem,  which  appeared  in  the  volume  of  1855  under 
the  title  Aspirations,  gives  expression  to  a  strong  literary  im 
pulse.    It  was  genuine  in  sentiment,  and  its  aspiring  spirit  and 
forceful  utterance  gave  promise  of  no  ordinary  achievement. 

2.  An  act  or  formula  supposed  to  exert  a  magical  influence 
or  power. 

"Then,  in  one  moment,  she  put  forth  the  charm 
Of  woven  paces  and  of  waving  hands." 

—  Tennyson's  Merlin  and  Vivien. 

Compare  the  first  scene  in  Faust  where  the  Earth-spirit  comes 
in  obedience  to  a  "  conquering  spell." 

3.  Tantalus  was  a  character  of  Greek  mythology,  who,  for 
divulging  the  secret  counsels  of  Zeus,  was  afflicted  in  the  lower 
world  with  an  insatiable  thirst.     He  stood  up  to  the  chin  in  a 
lake,  the  waters  of  which  receded  whenever  he  tried  to  drink 
of  them. 

4.  The  poet  evidently  had  in  mind  the  lame  man  who  was 
l"  laid  daily  at  the  gate  of  the  temple  which  is  called  Beautiful.11 
—  Acts  iii.  2". 

5.  A  reference  to  the  veil  that  hung  before  the  Most  Holy 
Place,  or  "  inmost  shrine,11  of  the  temple.     Compare  Exodus 
xxvi.  33. 

MY   STUDY 

I.  This  sonnet,  which  appeared  in  the  volume  of  1859. 
reveals  the  retiring,  meditative  temper  of  the  poet.  To  him 


222  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

quiet  reflection  was  more  than  action.  He  loved  to  dwell  in 
spirit  with  the  good  and  great  of  the  past.  The  rude  struggles 
of  the  market-place  for  wealth  and  power  were  repugnant  to 
his  refined  and  sensitive  nature. 

2.  Something  served  for  the  refreshment  of  a  person  ;  here 
an  intellectual  feast  fit  for  a  prince. 

3.  Arcady,  or  Arcadia,  is  a  place  of  ideal  simplicity  and 
contentment ;  so  called  from  a  picturesque  district  in  Greece, 
which  was  noted  for  the  simplicity  and  happiness  of  its  people. 

AETHRA 

1.  This  poem  will  serve  to  illustrate  Hayne's  skill  in  the 
use  of  blank  verse.     It  is  a  piece  of  rare  excellence  and  beauty. 
The  name  of  the  heroine  is  pronounced  Ee-thra. 

2.  This  migration  occurred  about  708  B.C. 

3.  Apollo  was  one  of  the  major  deities  of  Grecian  my 
thology.     He  was  regarded,  among  other  things,  as  the  god 
of  song  or  minstrelsy,  and  also  as  the  god  of  prophetic  inspira 
tion.     The  most  celebrated  oracle  of  Apollo  was  at  Delphi. 

4.  A  town  in   southern   Italy,  now    Taranto.     It   was   in 
ancient  times  a  place  of  great  commercial  importance. 

UNDER   THE    PINE 

1.  For  the  occasion  of  this  poem,  see  page  61.     The  poet 
had  a  peculiar   fondness   for  the  pine,  which  in  one  of  his 
poems  he  calls  — 

"  My  sylvan  darling !  set  'twixt  shade  and  sheen, 
Soft  as  a  maid,  yet  stately  as  a  queen !  " 

It  is  the  subject  of  a  half-dozen  poems,  —  The  Voice  of  the 
Pines,  Aspect  of  the  Pines,  In  the  Pine  Barretts,  The  Dryad 
of  the  Pine,  The  Pine's  Mystery,  and  The  Axe  and  the  Pine, 
—  all  of  them  in  his  happiest  vein. 

2.  In  The  Pine^s  Mystery  we  read  :  — 

"  Passion  and  mystery  murmur  through  the  leaves, 
Passion  and  mystery,  touched  by  deathless  pain 
Whose  monotone  of  long,  low  anguish  grieves 
For  something  lost  that  shall  not  live  again." 


NOTES  TO  SELECTIONS  FROM  HAYNE    223 

3.  Hayne's  very  careful  workmanship  is  rarely  at  fault ;  but 
here  there  seems  to  be  an  infelicitous  epithet  that  amounts  to 
a  sort  of  tautology.  "  Eyes  ablaze  "  would  necessarily  "  look 
forth  with  burning  gtajt* 

CLOUD   PICTURES 

i.  This  poem  illustrates  the  poet's  method  of  dealing  with 
Nature.  He  depicts  its  beauty  as  discerned  by  the  artistic 
imagination.  He  is  less  concerned  with  the  messages  of 
Nature  than  with  its  lovely  forms.  This  poem,  in  its  felicitous 
word-painting,  reminds  us  of  Tennyson,  though  it  would  be 
difficult  to  find  in  the  English  poet  so  brilliant  a  succession 
of  masterly  descriptions. 

With  this  poem  may  be  compared  Hayne's  Cloud  Fantasies, 
a  sonnet  that  brings  before  us,  with  great  vividness,  the 
somber  appearance  of  the  clouds  in  autumn.  See  also  A 
Phantom  in  the  Clouds.  No  other  of  our  poets  has  dwelt  so 
frequently  and  so  delightfully  on  the  changing  aspects  of  the 
sky. 

Compare  Shelley's  The  Cloud, 

LYRIC   OF   ACTION 

1.  It  is  not  often  that  Hayne  assumed  the  hortatory  tone 
found  in  this  poem.     In  artistic  temperament  he  was  akin  to 
Keats  rather  than  to  Longfellow.     Even  in  his  didactic  poems, 
he  is  meditative  and  descriptive  rather  than  hortatory.     The 
artist  in  him  hardly  ever  gave  place  to  the  preacher. 

2.  The  seraph's  name  was  Uriel,  that  is,' God's  Light.     In 
Revelation  (xix.  17)  we  read,  "And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in 
the  sun."    Milton  calls  him  — 

"  The  Archangel  Uriel  —  one  of  the  seven 
Who  in  God's  presence,  nearest  to  his  throne, 
Stand  ready  at  command." 

—  Paradise  Losf,  Book  III,  648-650. 


NOTES  TO  SELECTIONS  FROM  TIMROD 

For  a  general  introduction  to  the  following  selections,  see 
Chapter  IV.    The  poet's  verse  is  perfectly  clear.     He  prefers  to 
"  Cling  to  the  lowly  and  be  content." 

TOO  LONG,   O   SPIRIT   OF  STORM 

I.  This  poem,  which  first  appeared  in  RusseWs  Magazine, 
exhibits  one  of  Timrod's  characteristics  :  he  does  not  describe 
Nature  for  its  own  sake,  as  Hayne  often  does,  but  for  the  sake 
of  some  truth  or  lesson  in  relation  to  man.  The  lesson  of  this 
poem  is  that  a  life  of  uninterrupted  ease  and  comfort  is  not 
favorable  to  the  development  of  noble  character. 

A  CRY   TO  ARMS 

1 .  This  selection  illustrates  the  fierce  energy  of  the  poet's 
martial  lyrics.      Compare  Bannockburn  by  Burns,  which  Car- 
lyle  said  "should  be  sung  with  the  throat  of  the  whirlwind.1" 

2.  Byre  is  a  cow-stable. 

3.  Rack,  usually  wrack,  signifies  ruin  or  destruction. 

ODE 

1 .  This  lyric,  which  was  sung  on  the  occasion  of  decorating 
the  graves  of  the  Confederate  dead  in  Magnolia  Cemetery, 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  in  1867,  has  been  much  admired, 
especially  the  last  stanza. 

2.  It  is  interesting  to  know  that  this  prediction  has  been 
fulfilled.     A  monument  of  granite  now  stands  above  the  dead. 

3.  Behalf,  instead  of  in  behalf  of,  is  a  rather  hazardous 
construction. 

224 


NOTES    TO    SELECTIONS    FROM    TIMKOD          225 

4.  A  noble  bronze  figure  of  a  color  bearer  on  a  granite 
pedestal  now  commemorates  the  fallen  heroes. 

FLOWER    LIFE 

1.  This  poem  first  appeared  in  the  Southern  Literary  Mes 
senger  in  1 85 1 .    The  first  stanza  of  this  half-playful,  half-serious 
piece,  mentions  the  objects  in  which  the  poet  most  delighted. 

2.  This  belief  has  been  frequently  held,  and  has  some  sup 
port  from  recent  scientific  experiments.     But  that  this  sentiency 
goes  as  far  as  the  poet  describes,  is  of  course  pure  fancy. 

3.  The  sibyls  (Sybil  is  an  incorrect  form)  were,  according 
to  ancient  mythology,  prophetic  women.     The  sibylline  leaves 
or  books  contained  their  teachings,  and  were  preserved  with 
the  utmost  care  in  Rome.     The  sibyl  of  Cuma?  conducted 
y£neas  through   the  under  world,  as  narrated  in  the  sixth 
book  of  Virgil's  ^Eneid. 

SONNET 

i.  This  sonnet  expresses  the  poet's  creed,  to  which  his 
practice  was  confirmed.  This  fact  imparts  unusual  simplicity 
to  his  verse  —  a  simplicity  that  strikes  us  all  the  more  at  the 
present  time,  when  an  over-refinement  of  thought  and  expres 
sion  is  in  vogue. 

SONNET 

1.  This  sonnet,  on  the  commonest  of  all  poetic  themes, 
treats  of  love  in  a  deep,  serious  way.     It  is  removed  as  far  as 
possible  from  the  sentimental. 

2.  This  line  reminds  us  of  a  well-known  passage  in  Byron:  — 

"  Man's  love  is  of  man's  life  a  thing  apart ; 
'Tis  woman's  whole  existence.     Man  may  range 
The  court,  camp,  church,  the  vessel  and  the  mart; 
Sword,  gown,  gain,  glory,  offer  in  exchange 
Pride,  fame,  ambition,  to  fill  up  his  heart, 
And  few  there  are  whom  these  cannot  estrange." 

3.  This  is  the  divine  ideal,  the  realization  of  which  will 
bring  the  true ''Golden  Age.'1     "God  is  love;  and  he  that 
dwelleth  in  love  dwelleth  in  God,  and  God  in  him." —  i  John 
iv.  1 6. 

POETS    OF  THE    SOUTH  —  I  5 


226  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 


THE    SUMMER    BOWER 

1.  This  poem   first   appeared   in   the   Southern   Literary 
Messenger  in  1852.     It  will  serve  to  show  TimrocTs  manner 
of  using  blank  verse.     It  will  be  observed  that  "a  lesson  "is 
again  the  principal  thing. 

2.  This  recalls  the  closing  lines  of  Longfellow's  Sunrise 
'•  on  the  Hills :- 

"  If  thou  art  worn  and  hard  beset  , 

With  sorrows  that  thou  wouldst  forget, 
If  thou  wouldst  read  a  lesson  that  will  keep 
Thy  heart  from  fainting  and  thy  soul  from  sleep, 
Go  to  the  woods  and  hills !     No  tears 
Dim  the  sweet  look  that  Nature  wears." 

3.  Compare    the    following    lines   from   Bryant's   Thana- 
topsis :  — 

"  To  him  who  in  the  love  of  Nature  holds 
Communion  with  her  visible  forms,  she  speaks 
A  various  language ;  for  his  gayer  hours 
She  has  a  voice  of  gladness,  and  a  smile 
And  eloquence  of  beauty,  and  she  glides 
Into  his  darker  musings,  with  a  mild 
And  healing  sympathy,  that  steals  away 
Their  sharpness,  ere  he  is  aware." 


NOTES  TO  SELECTIONS  FROM  LANIER 

For  a  general  introduction  to  Lanier's  poetry,  see  Chapter  V. 

THE   SONG   OF   THE   CHATTAHOOCHEE 

1.  This   poem  was   first  published   in   Scotfs  Magazine, 
Atlanta,  Georgia,  from  which  it  is  here  taken.     It  at  once  be 
came  popular,  and  was  copied  in  many  newspapers  throughout 
the  South.      It  was  subsequently  revised,  and  the  changes, 
which  are  pointed  out  below,  are  interesting  as  showing  the 
development  of  the  poet's  artistic  sense. 

The  singularly  rapid  and  .musical  lilt  of  this  poem  may  be 
readily  traced  to  its  sources^  It  is  due  to  the  skillful  use  of 
short  vowels,  liquid  consonants,  internal  rhyme,  and  constant 
alliteration.  These  are  matters  of  technique  which  Lanier 
studiously  employed  throughout  his  poetry. 

This  poem  abounds  in  seeming  irregularities  of  meter.  The 
fundamental  measure  is  iambic  tetrameter,  as  in  the  line  — 

"  The  rushes  cried,  Abide,  abide  " ; 

but  trochees,  dactyls,  or  anapests  are  introduced  in  almost 
every  line,  yet  without  interfering  with  the  time  element  of 
the  verse.  These  irregularities  were  no  doubt  introduced  in 
order  to  increase  the  musical  effects. 

2.  As  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  a  map,  the  Chattahoo- 
chee  rises  in  Habersham  County,  in  northeastern  Georgia, 
and  in  its  southwesterly  course  passes  through  the  adjoining 
county  of  Hall.      Its   entire  length   is   about  five  hundred 
miles. 

3.  Changed  in  the  revision  to  "I  hurry  amain,1'  with  the 
present  tense  of  the  following  verbs.     The  pronoun  "his"  in 
line  6  becomes  "  my." 

227 


228  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

4.  This  line  was  changed  to  — 

"The  laving  laurel  turned  my  tide." 

5.  In  this  line  the  use  of  a  needless  antiquated  form  may 
be  fairly  questioned.    In  the  revised  form  "  win  "  is  changed  to 
"  work." 

6.  "  Barred  "  is  changed  to  "  did  bar  "  in  the  revision  —  a 
doubtful  gain. 

7.  The  preceding  four  lines  show  a  decided  poetic  gain  in 
the  revised  form  :  — 

"  And  many  a  luminous  jewel  lone  — 
Crystals  clear  or  a-cloud  with  mist, 
Ruby,  garnet,  and  amethyst  — 
Made  lures  with  the  lightnings  of  streaming  stone." 

8.  The  revised  form,  with  an  awkward  pause  after  the  first 
foot,  and  also  a  useless  antiquated  phrase,  reads  — 

"  Avail !  I  am  fain  for  to  water  the  plain." 

9.  Changed  to  "myriad  of  flowers." 

10.  "  Final  "  was  changed  to  "  lordly  "  with  fine  effect. 

This  poem  challenges  comparison  with  other  pieces  of  simi 
lar  theme.  It  lacks  the  exquisite  workmanship  of  Tennyson's 
The  Brook,  with  its  incomparable  onomatopoeic  effects  :  — 

"  I  chatter  over  stony  ways, 

In  little  sharps  and  trebles ; 
I  bubble  into  eddying  bays, 
I  babble  on  the  pebbles." 

It  should  be  compared  with  Hayne's  The  River  and  also 
with  his  The  Meadow  Brook :  — 

"  Tinkle,  tinkle,  tinkle, 

Hark !  the  tiny  swell ; 
Of  wavelets  softly,  silverly 

Toned  like  a  fairy  bell, 
Whose  every  note,  dropped  sweetly 

In  mellow  glamour  round, 
Echo  hath  caught  and  harvested 

In  airy  sheaves  of  sound !  " 

But  The  Song  of  the  Chattahoochee  has  what  the  other 
poems  lack,  — a  lofty  moral  purpose.  The  noble  stream 


NOTES    TO    SELECTIONS  FROM    LANIER  22Q 

consciously  resists  the  allurements  of  pleasure  to  heed  "the 
voices  of  duty,"  and  this  spirit  imparts  to  it  a  greater  dignity 
and  weight. 

THE   CRYSTAL 

1.  This  poem  appeared  in  The  Independent,  July  15,  1880, 
from  which  it  is  taken.     It  illustrates  the  intellectual  rather 
than  the  musical  side  of  Lanier's  genius.     It  is  purely  didactic, 
and  thought  rather  than  melody  guides  the  poet's  pen.     The 
meter  is  quite  regular,  —  an  unusual  thing  in  our  author's  most 
characteristic  work. 

It  shows  Lanier's  use  of  pentameter  blank  verse,  —  a  use  that 
is  somewhat  lacking  in  ease  and  clearness.  The  first  sentence 
is  longer  than  that  of  Paradise  Lost*  without  Milton's  unity 
and  force.  Such  ponderous  sentences  are  all  too  frequent  in 
Lanier,  and  as  a  result  he  is  sometimes  obscure.  Repeated 
readings  are  necessary  to  take  in  the  full  meaning  of  his  best 
work. 

This  poem,  though  not  bearing  the  distinctive  marks  of  his 
genius,  is  peculiarly  interesting  for  two  reasons,  —  it  gives  us 
an  insight  into  his  wide  range  of  reading  and  study,  and  it 
exhibits  his  penetration  and  sanity  as  a  critic.  In  the  long 
list  of  great  names  he  never  fails  to  put  his  finger  on  the  vul 
nerable  spot.  Frequently  he  is  exceedingly  felicitous,  as  when 
he  speaks  of  "  rapt  Behmen,  rapt  too  far,"  or  of  "  Emerson, 
Most  wise,  that  yet,  in  finding  Wisdom,  lost  Thy  Self  some 
times." 

2.  It  will  be  remembered  that  Lanier  was  a  careful  student 
of  Shakespeare,  on  whom  he  lectured  to  private  classes  in 
Baltimore. 

3.  See  second  part  of  King  Henry  IV,  iii.  i.     The  pas 
sage  which  the  poet  had  in  mind  begins  :  — 

"  How  many  thousand  of  my  poorest  subjects 
Are  at  this  hour  asleep !  " 

4.  See  The  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona. 

5 .  These  characters  are  found  as  follows :  Viola  in  Twelfth 
Night ;  Julia  in  The  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona  ;  Portia  in  Thf 
Merchant  of  Venice ;  and  Rosalind  in  As  You  Like  It. 


23O  POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH 

6.  Referring  to  the  well-known  catalogue  of  ships  in  the 
Second  Book  of  the  Illiad :  — 

"  My  song  to  fame  shall  give 
The  chieftains,  and  enumerate  their  ships." 

It  is  in  this  passage  in  particular  that  Homer  is  supposed  to  nod. 

7.  It  will  be  recalled  that  Paris,  son  of  Priam,  king  of  Troy, 
persuaded  Helen,  the  fairest  of  women  and  wife  of  King  Men- 
elaus  of  Greece,  to  elope  with  him  to  Troy.     This  incident 
gave  rise  to  the  famous  Trojan  War. 

8.  Socrates  (469-399  B.C.)  was  an  Athenian  philosopher, 
of  whom  Cicero  said  that  he  "  brought  down  philosophy  from 
the  heavens  to  the  earth."     His  teachings  are  preserved  in 
Xenophon's  Memorabilia  and  Plato's  Dialogues. 

9.  That  is  to  say,  his  needless  austerity  was  as  much  af 
fected  as  the  dandy's  excessive  and  ostentatious  refinement. 

10.  Buddha,  meaning  the  enlightened  one,  was  Prince  Sid- 
dhartha  of  Hindustan,  who  died  about  477  B.C.     He  was  the 
founder  of  the  Buddhist  religion,  which  teaches  that  the  su 
preme  attainment  of  mankind  is  Nirvana  or  extinction.     This 
doctrine  naturally  follows  from  the  Buddhist  assumption  that 
life  is  hopelessly  evil.     Many  of  the  moral  precepts  of  Bud 
dhism  are  closely  akin  to  those  of  Christianity. 

n.  Dante  Alighieri  (1265-1321),  a  native  of  Florence,  is 
the  greatest  poet  of  Italy  and  one  of  the  greatest  poets  of  the 
world.  His  immortal  poem,  The  Divine  Comedy,  is  divided 
into  three  parts  —  "  Hell,"  "  Purgatory,"  and  "  Paradise." 

12.  This  is  a  reference  to  the  wars  among  the  angels,  which 
ended  with  the  expulsion  of  Satan  and  his  hosts  from  heaven, 
as  related  in  the  sixth  book  of  Paradise  Lost.     This  criticism 
of  Milton  is  as  just  as  it  is  felicitous. 

13.  yEschylus  (525-456  B.C.)  was  the  father  of  Greek  trag 
edy.     He  presents  destiny  in  its  sternest  aspects.     His  Pro 
metheus  Bound  has  been  translated  by  Mrs.  Browning,  and 
his  Agamemnon  by  Robert  Browning  —  two  dramas  that  ex 
hibit  his  grandeur  and  power  at  their  best. 

14.  Lucretius  (about  95-51  B.C.)  was  the  author  of  a  didac 
tic  poem  in  six  books  entitled  De  Rerum  Natura.     It  is  Epi 
curean  in  morals  and  atheistic  in  philosophy.     At  the  same 


NOTES    TO    SELECTIONS    FROM    LANIER          23! 

time,  as  a  work  of  art,  it  is  one  of  the  most  perfect  poems 
that  have  descended  to  us  from  antiquity. 

15.  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus  (121-180  A.D.),  one  of  the 
best  emperors  of  Rome,  was  a  noble  Stoic  philosopher.     His 
Meditations  is  regarded  by  John  Stuart  Mill  as  almost  equal 
to  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  in  moral  elevation. 

16.  Thomas  a  Kempis  (1379-1471)  was  the  author  of  the 
famous    Imitation    of   Christ    in   which,    as    Dean    Milman 
says,  <k  is  gathered  and  concentered  all  that  is  elevating,  pas 
sionate,  profoundly  pious  in  all  the  older  mystics."     No  other 
book,  except  the  Bible,  has  been   so   often   translated  and 
printed. 

17.  Epictetus  (born  about  50  A.D.)  was  a  Stoic  philosopher, 
many  of  whose  moral  teachings  resemble  those  of  Christianity. 
But  he  unduly  emphasized  renunciation,  and  wished  to  restrict 
human  aspiration  to  the  narrow  limits  of  the  attainable. 

1 8.  Jacob  Behmen,  or  Bohme  (1575-1624),  was  a  devout 
mystic  philosopher,  whose  speculations,  containing  much  that 
was  beautiful  and  profound,  sometimes  passed  the  bounds  of 
intelligibility. 

19.  Emanuel    Swedenborg    (1688-1772)    was    a    Swedish 
philosopher   and   theologian.       His  principal  work,   Arcana 
Caelestia,  is  made  up  of  profound  speculations  and  spiritual 
istic  extravagance.      He  often  oversteps  the  bounds  of  sanity. 

20.  William  Langland,  or  Langley  (about  1332-1400),  a 
disciple  of  Wycliffe,  was  a  poet,  whose  I  "ision  of  Piers  Plow 
man,  written  in  strong,  alliterative  verse,  describes,  in  a  series 
of  nine  visions,  the  manifold  corruptions  of  society,  church, 
and  state  in  England. 

21.  Caedmon  (lived  about  670)  was  a  cowherd  attached  to 
the  monastery  of  Whitby  in  England.     Later  he  became  a 
poet,  and  wrote   on    Scripture  themes  in  his   native  Anglo- 
Saxon.      His   Paraphrase,  is,  next   to   Beowulf,  the  oldest 
Anglo-Saxon  poem  in  existence. 

22.  Lanier  was  deeply  religious,  but  his  beliefs  were  broader 
than  any  creed.     In  Remonstrance  he  exclaims, — 

"  Opinion,  let  me  alone  :  I  am  not  thine. 
Prim  Creed,  with  categoric  point,  forbear 
To  feature  me  my  Lord  by  rule  and  line." 


232  POETS    OF    THE    SOUTH 

Yet,  as  shown  in  the  conclusion  of  The  Crystal  he  had  an 
exalted  sense  of  the  unapproachable  beauty  of  the  life  and 
teachings  of  Christ.  His  tenderest  poem  is  A  Ballad  of  Trees 
and  the  Master :  — 

"  Into  the  woods  my  Master  went, 
Clean  forspent,  forspent. 
Into  the  woods  my  Master  came, 
Forspent  with  love  and  shame. 
But  the  olives  they  were  not  blind  to  Him, 
The  little  gray  leaves  were  kind  to  Him ; 
The  thorn-tree  had  a  mind  to  Him, 
When  into  the  woods  He  came. 

"  Out  of  the  woods  my  Master  went, 
And  He  was  well  content. 
Out  of  the  woods  my  Master  came, 
Content  with  death  and  shame. 
When  Death  and  Shame  would  woo  Him  last, 
From  under  the  trees  they  drew  Him  last : 
"Twas  on  a  tree  they  slew  Him  — last 
When  out  of  the  woods  He  came." 


SUNRISE 

i.  This  poem  was  first  published  in  The  Independent,  De 
cember  14,  1882,  from  which  it  is  here  taken.  The  editor  said, 
"  This  poem,  we  do  not  hesitate  to  say,  is  one  of  the  few  great 
poems  that  have  been  written  on  this  side  the  ocean."  With 
this  judgment  there  will  be  general  agreement  on  the  part  of 
appreciative  readers.  On  the  emotional  side,  it  may  be  said 
to  reach  the  high-water  mark  of  poetic  achievement  in  this 
country.  Its  emotion  at  times  reaches  the  summits  of  poetic 
rapture ;  a  little  more,  and  it  would  have  passed  into  the 
boundary  of  hysterical  ecstasy. 

The  circumstances  of  its  composition  possess  a  melan 
choly  interest.  It  was  Lanier's  last  and  greatest  poem.  He 
penciled  it  a  few  months  before  his  death  when  he  was  too 
feeble  to  raise  his  food  to  his  mouth  and  when  a  burning 
fever  was  consuming  him.  Had  he  not  made  this  supreme 
effort,  American  literature  would  be  the  poorer. 


NOTES    TO    SELECTIONS    FROM    LANIER         233 

This  poem  exhibits,  in  a  high  degree,  the  poet's  love  for 
Nature.  Indeed,  most  of  his  great  pieces  —  The  Marshes  of 
Glynn,  Clover,  Corn,  and  others  —  are  inspired  by  the  sights 
and  sounds  of  Nature.  Sunrise,  in  general  tone  and  style, 
closely  resembles  The  Marshes  of  Glynn. 

The  musical  theories  of  Lanier  in  relation  to  poetry  find 
their  highest  exemplification  in  Sunrise.  It  is  made  up  of 
all  the  poetic  feet  —  iambics,  trochees,  dactyls,  anapests  —  so 
that  it  almost  defies  any  attempt  at  scansion.  But  the  melody 
of  the  verse  never  fails ;  equality  of  time  is  observed,  along 
with  a  rich  use  of  alliteration  and  assonance. 

The  poem  may  be  easily  analyzed ;  and  a  distinct  notation 
of  its  successive  themes  may  be  helpful  to  the  young  reader. 
Its  divisions  are  marked  by  its  irregular  stanzas.  It  consists 
of  fifteen  parts  as  follows :  i.  The  call  of  the  marshes  to  the 
poet  in  his  slumbers,  and  his  awaking.  2.  He  comes  as  a 
lover  to  the  live-oaks  and  marshes.  3.  His  address  to  the 
"man-bodied  tree,"  and  the  "cunning  green  leaves."  4.  His 
petition  for  wisdom  and  for  a  prayer  of  intercession.  5.  The 
stirring  of  the  owl.  6.  Address  to  the  ';  reverend  marsh,  dis 
tilling  silence."  7.  Description  of  the  full  tide.  8.  "The  bow- 
and-string  tension  of  beauty  and  silence."  9.  The  motion  of 
dawn.  10.  The  golden  flush  of  the  eastern  sky.  n.  The 
sacramental  marsh  at  worship.  12.  The  slow  rising  of  the 
sun  above  the  sea  horizon.  13.  Apostrophe  to  heat.  14.  The 
worker  must  pass  from  the  contemplation  of  this  splendor  to 
his  toil.  15.  The  poet's  inextinguishable  adoration  of  the 
sun. 

2.  "  Gospeling  glooms  "  means  glooms  that  convey  to  the 
sensitive  spirit  sweet  messages  of  good  news. 

3.  Lanier  continually  attributes  personality  to  the  objects 
of  Nature,  and  places  them  in  tender  relations  to  man.     Here 
the  little  leaves  become  — 

"  Friendly,  sisterly,  sweetheart  leaves," 

as  a  few  lines  before  they  were  "  little  masters." 
In  Individuality  we  read, — 

"  Sail  on,  sail  on,  fair  cousui  Cloud." 


234  POETS    OF   THE    SOUTH 

And  in  Corn  there  is  a  passage  of  great  tenderness :  — 

"  The  leaves  that  wave  against  my  cheek  caress 
Like  women's  hands  ;  the  embracing  boughs  express 

A  subtlety  of  mighty  tenderness ; 
The  copse-depths  into  little  noises  start, 
That  sound  anon  like  beatings  of  a  heart, 
Anon  like  talk  'twixt  lips  not  far  apart." 

4.  This   passage  is  Wordsworthian  in  spirit.      Nature  is 
regarded  as  a  teacher  who  suggests  or  reveals  ineffable  things. 
Lanier  might  have  said,  as  did  Wordsworth,  — 

"  To  me  the  meanest  flower  that  blows  can  give 
Thoughts  that  do  often  lie  too  deep  for  tears." 

5.  Lanier  had  a  lively  and  vigorous  imagination,  which  is 
seen  in  his  use  of  personification  and  metaphor.     In  this  poem 
almost  every  object  —  trees,  leaves,  marsh,  streams,  sun,  heat — 
is  personified.     This  same  fondness  for  personification  may 
be  observed  in  his  other  characteristic  poems. 

In  the  use  of  metaphor  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  poet 
is  always  so  happy.  There  is  sometimes  inaptness  or  remote 
ness  in  his  resemblances.  To  liken  the  flaming  heavens  to  a 
beehive,  and  the  rising  sun  to  a  bee  issuing  from  the  "  hive- 
hole,"  can  hardly  be  said  to  add  dignity  to  the  description. 

In  Clover  men  are  clover  heads,  which  the  Course-of-things, 
as  an  ox,  browses  upon :  — 

"  This  cool,  unasking  Ox 

Comes  browsing  o'er  my  hills  and  vales  of  Time, 
And  thrusts  me  out  his  tongue,  and  curls  it,  sharp, 
And  sicklewise,  about  my  poets'  heads, 
And  twists  them  in  ... 

and  champs  and  chews, 
With  slantly-churning  jaws  and  swallows  down." 

6.  The  deities  of  Olympus,  being  immortal,  have  no  need 
of  strenuous  haste.    They  may  well  move  from  pleasure  to 
pleasure  with  stately  leisure. 


NOTES  TO  SELECTIONS  FROM 
FATHER  RYAN 

For  a  general  introduction  to  Father  Ryan's  poetry,  see 
Chapter  VI. 

SONG   OF   THE   MYSTIC 

1 .  As  stated  in  the  sketch  of  Father  Ryan,  this  poem  strikes 
the  keynote  to  his  verse.     It  therefore  properly  opens  his 
volume  of  poems.     It  became  popular  on  its  first  publication, 
and  was  copied  in  various  papers.     It  is  here  taken  from  the 
Religious  Herald,  Richmond,  Virginia. 

2.  The  location  of  The  Valley  of  Silence  is  given  in  the 
last  stanza. 

3.  This  poem   may  be  taken,  in  a  measure,  as  autobio 
graphic.     In  this  stanza,  and  the  two  following  ones,  the  poet 
refers  to  that  period  of  his  life  before  he  resolved  to  consecrate 
himself  to  the  priesthood. 

4.  This  indicates  the  general  character  of  his  poetry.     In 
spired  in  The  Valley  of  Silence*  it  is  sad,  meditative,  mystical, 
religious. 

5.  Perhaps  every  poet  has  this  experience.     There  come 
to  him  elusive  glimpses  of  truth  and  beauty  which  are  beyond 
the  grasp  of  speech.     As  some  one  has  sung :  — 

"  Sometimes  there  rise,  from  deeps  unknown, 

Before  my  inmost  gaze, 
Far  brighter  scenes  than  earth  has  shown 

In  morning's  orient  blaze; 
I  try  to  paint  the  visions  bright,  • 

But,  oh,  their  glories  turn  to  night !  " 

THE    CONQUERED   BANNER 

i.  This  poem  was  first  published  in  Father  Ryan's  paper, 
the  Banner  of  the  South,  March  21,  1868,  from  which  it  is  here 
taken.  Coming  so  soon  after  the  close  of  the  Civil  War,  it 
touched  the  Southern  heart. 

235 


236  POETS   OF   THE    SOUTH 

2.  For  a  criticism  of  the  versification  of  this  stanza,  see  the 
chapter  on  Father  Ryan. 

3.  This  note  of  pardon,  in  keeping  with  the  poet's  priestly 
character,  is  found  in  several  of  his  lyrics  referring  to  the  war. 
In  spite  of  his  strong  Southern  feeling,  there  is  no  unrelenting 
bitterness.     Thus,  in  The  Prayer  of  the  South,  which  appeared 
a  week  later,  we  read :  — 

"Father,  I  kneel  'mid  ruin,  wreck,  and  grave, — 
A  desert  waste,  where  all  was  erst  so  fair,  — 
And  for  my  children  and  my  foes  I  crave 
Pity  and  pardon.     Father,  hear  my  prayer !  " 

4.  This  was  the  poet's  feeling  in  1868.     In  a  similar  strain 
we  read  in  The  Prayer  of  the  South  •  — 

"  My  heart  is  filled  with  anguish  deep  and  vast ! 

My  hopes  are  buried  with  my  children's  dust ! 
My  joys  have  fled,  my  tears  are  flowing  fast ! 
In  whom,  save  Thee,  our  Father,  shall  I  trust?  " 

Happily  the  poet  lived  to  see  a  new  order  of  things  —  an  era 
in  which  vain  regrets  gave  place  to  energetic  courage,  hope, 
and  endeavor. 


THE   SWORD   OF   ROBERT  LEE 

1 .  This  poem  first  appeared  in  the  Banner  of  the  South, 
April  4,  1868,  and,  like  the  preceding  one,  has  been  very  popu 
lar  in  the  South. 

2.  Father  Ryan  felt  great  admiration  for  General  Lee,  who 
has  remained  in  the  South  the  popular  hero  of  the  war.     In 
the  last  of  his  Sentinel  Songs,  the  poet-priest  pays  a  beautiful 
tribute  to  the  stainless  character  of  the  Confederate  leader :  — 

"  Go,  Glory,  and  forever  guard 

Our  chieftain's  hallowed  dust ; 
And  Honor,  keep  eternal  ward, 

And  Fame,  be  this  thy  trust ! 
Go,  with  your  bright  emblazoned  scroll 

And  tell  the  years  to  be, 
The  first  of  names  to  flash  your  roll 

Is  ours  —  great  Robert  Lee." 


NOTES  TO  SELECTIONS  FROM  FATHER  RYAN  237 


DEATH 

1.  This  poem  was  first  published  in  the  Banner  of  the 
South,  April  25,  1868.     It  illustrates  the  profounder  themes 
on  which  the  poet  loved  to  dwell,  and  likewise  the  Christian 
faith  by  which  they  were  illumined. 

2.  This  mournful  view  of  life  appears  frequently  in  Father 
Ryan's  poems.     In  De  Profundis,  for  example,  we  read  :  — 

"  All  the  hours  are  full  of  tears  — 

O  my  God !  woe  are  we ! 
Grief  keeps  watch  in  brightest  eyes  — 
Every  heart  is  strung  with  fears, 

Woe  are  we !  woe  are  we ! 
All  the  light  hath  left  the  skies, 
And  the  living,  awe-struck  crowds 
See  above  them  only  clouds, 
And  around  them  only  shrouds." 

PRESENTIMENT 

1.  This  poem,  as  the  two  preceding  ones,  is  taken  from  the 
Banner  of  the  Soiith,  where  it  appeared  June  13.  1868.     It 
affords  a  glimpse  of  the  tragical  romance  of  the  poet's  life. 
The  voice  that  he  hears  is  that  of  "  Ethel,"  the  lost  love  of 
his  youth.     Her  memory  never  left  him.     In  the  poem  en 
titled  What?  it  is  again  her  spirit  voice  that  conveys  to  his 
soul  an  ineffable  word. 

2.  This    desire    for    death    occurs    in    several   poems,   as 
When  /  and  Rest.     In  the  latter  poem  it  is  said  :  — 

"  Twas  always  so ;  when  but  a  child  I  laid 

On  mother's  breast 

My  wearied  little  head  —  e'en  then  I  prayed 
As  now  —  for  rest" 


NIGHT   THOUGHTS 

1.  This  poem  is  taken  from  the  Banner  of  the  South,  where 
it  appeared  June  29.  1870.     In  the  volume  of  collected  poems 
the  title  is  changed  to  The  Rosary  of  my  Tears. 

2.  "  Brave'1  is  changed  to  "  lone11  in  the  poet's  revision. 


INTRODUCTION    TO 
AMERICAN     LITERATURE 

By  BRANDER  MATTHEWS,  A.M.,  LL.B.,  Profes 
sor   of  Literature,    Columbia  University.      Price,   $1.00 


EX-PRESIDENT  ROOSEVELT,  in  a  most  ap 
preciative  review  in  The  Bookman,  says  :  "  The 
book  is  a  piece  of  work  as  good  of  its  kind  as  any 
American  scholar  has  ever  had  in  his  hands.  It  is  just 
the  kind  of  book  that  should  be  given  to  a  beginner,  be 
cause  it  will  give  him  a  clear  idea  of  what  to  read,  and  of 
the  relative  importance  of  the  authors  he  is  to  read  ;  yet  it 
is  much  more  than  merely  a  book  for  beginners.  Any 
student  of  the  subject  who  wishes  to  do  good  work  here 
after  must  not  only  read  Mr.  Matthews'  book,  but  must 
largely  adopt  Mr.  Matthews'  way  of  looking  at  things, 
for  these  simply  written,  unpretentious  chapters  are  worth 
many  times  as  much  as  the  ponderous  tomes  which  con 
tain  what  usually  passes  for  criticism  ;  and  the  principles 
upon  which  Mr.  Matthews  insists  with  such  quiet  force 
and  good  taste  are  those  which  must  be  adopted,  not 
only  by  every  student  of  American  writings,  but  by  ever 
American  writer,  if  he  is  going  to  do  what  is'really  worth 
doing.  ...  In  short,  Mr.  Matthews  has  produced 
an  admirable  book,  both  in  manner  and  matter,  and  has 
made  a  distinct  addition  to  the  very  literature  of  which  he 
writes." 

^[  The  book  is  amply  provided  with  pedagogical  features. 
Each  chapter  includes  questions  for  review,  bibliograph 
ical  notes,  facsimiles  of  manuscripts,  and  portraits,  while 
at  the  end  of  the  volume  is  a  brief  chronology  of  American 
literature. 


AMERICAN      BOOK     COMPANY 

(S.  9') 


HISTORY  OF  ENGLISH  AND 
AMERICAN   LITERATURE 

By  CHARLES  F.  JOHNSON,  L.H.D.,  Professor  of 
English  Literature,  Trinity  College,  Hartford.      Price, 


A  TEXT-BOOK  for  a  year's  course  in  schools  and 
colleges,  in  which  English  literary  history  is  regarded 
as  composed  of  periods,  each  marked  by  a  definite 
tone  of  thought  and  manner  of  expression.  The  treatment 
follows  the  divisions  logically  and  systematically,  without 
any  of  the  perplexing  cross  divisions  so  frequently  made. 
It  is  based  on  the  historic  method  of  study,  and  refers 
briefly  to  events  in  each  period  bearing  on  social  devel 
opment,  to  changes  in  religious  and  political  theory, 
and  even  to  advances  in  the  industrial  arts.  In  addi 
tion,  the  book  contains  critiques,  general  surveys,  sum 
maries,  biographical  sketches,  bibliographies,  and  suggestive 
questions.  The  examples  have  been  chosen  from 
poems  which  are  generally  familiar,  and  of  an  illustrative 
character. 


JOHNSON'S    FORMS    OF    ENGLISH    POETRY 

$1.00 

THIS  book  contains  nothing  more  than  every  young  person  should 
know    about    the   construction  of  English  verse,  and     its   main 
divisions,  both  by  forms  and  by  subject-matter.     The  historical 
development  of  the  main  divisions  is  sketched,  and  briefly  illustrated  by 
representative  examples  ;  but  the  true  character  of  poetry  as  an  art  and 
as  a  social  force   has  always  been    in    the  writer's   mind.      Only  the 
elements  of  prosody  are  given.      The  aim  has  been   not   to  make  the 
study  too  technical,  but  to  interest  the  student  in  poetry,  and  to  aid  him 
in  acquiring  a  well-rooted  taste  for  good  literature. 


AMERICAN    BOOK    COMPANY 

(S.ioi) 


A    HISTORY    OF    ENGLISH 
LITERATURE 

By    REUBEN    POST    HALLECK,    M.A.     (Yale), 
Louisville  Male  High  School.      Price,  $1.25 


HALLECK'S    HISTORY    OF    ENGLISH    LIT 
ERATURE  traces  the  development  of  that  litera 
ture    from    the    earliest  times  to    the  present  in  a 
concise,  interesting,  and  stimulating  manner.     Although  the 
subject  is  presented  so  clearly  that  it  can  be  readily  com 
prehended  by  high  school  pupils,  the  treatment  is  sufficiently 
philosophic  and  suggestive  for  any  student  beginning  the 
study. 

^[  The  book  is  a  histoiy  of  literature,  and  not  a  mere  col 
lection  of  biographical  sketches.  Only  enough  of  the  facts 
of  an  author's  life  are  given  to  make  students  interested  in 
him  as  a  personality,  and  to  show  how  his  environment 
affected  his  work.  Each  author's  productions,  their  rela 
tions  to  the  age,  and  the  reasons  why  they  hold  a  position 
in  literature,  receive  adequate  treatment. 
^J  One  of  the  most  striking  features  of  the  work  consists  in 
the  way  in  which  literary  movements  are  clearly  outlined  at 
the  beginning  of  each  chapter.  Special  attention  is  given  to 
the  essential  qualities  which  differentiate  one  period  from 
another,  and  to  the  animating  spirit  of  each  age.  The  author 
shows  that  each  period  has  contributed  something  definite 
to  the  literature  of  England. 

*|  At  the  end  of  each  chapter  a  carefully  prepared  list  of 
books  is  given  to  direct  the  student  in  studying  the  original 
works  of  the  authors  treated.  He  is  toid  not  only  what  to 
read,  but  also  where  to  find  it  at  the  least  cost.  The  book 
contains  a  special  literary  map  of  England  in  colors. 


AMERICAN       BOOK      COMPANY 

(S. 90) 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 

AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $I.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


1936 


FFR 


frrt 


LD  21-100m-8,'34 


YB   14100 


228067